Y&R Update Friday, December 3 2021

Young & The Restless Update

Y&R logo

Recap written by Christine

Sally was heading toward Adam’s office, but she stopped when she heard him talking. Chelsea was on a video call, wanting to talk about what they were getting Connor for Christmas. Adam saw something on his phone that made him end the session with Chelsea. Sally walked in and said that didn’t sound like good news. Adam said there was a new wrinkle in the plan to acquire ChancComm. Jill had put it up for sale to the highest bidder. Sally thought the whole scheme with Victor regarding Billy was about getting control of ChancComm. “Maybe so, maybe not,” Adam said. He added that Jill opening up things like this gave Newman Media a lot less control over the situation. A bidding war came with a lot of unknowns. Sally assumed all you had to do was bid high, but Adam said it wasn’t that simple. Newman Media would have no idea who they were competing with. The one positive was that Billy would lose no matter who won. Sally was just glad that whatever happened wouldn’t negatively impact Newman Media, because she had big plans for the fashion platform. He was counting on that. She offered to help if he needed her. He said thanks, but no. He got a call that he had to take, and he asked her to shut the door on her way out. Sally put her ear to the door, but she couldn’t hear anything, so she sighed and left.

Nikki entered Victoria’s office and announced that Jill put ChancComm up for sale to the highest bidder. Victoria wasn’t surprised. She was sure Jill wasn’t too pleased about the precarious situation Billy put it in. Victoria was a little disappointed that Lily and Billy couldn’t convince Jill to sell to Newman/Locke. Nikki said this wasn’t that different than the way Ashland sold Cyaxares. Victoria thought that Ashland actually cared who ended up with his company, and he’d ferreted out the best possible candidates to buy it, while Jill seemed to want to wash her hands of the whole matter. Nikki didn’t blame her. Victoria said nothing in the announcement seemed to protect Lily’s place in the company. She thought that meant that Lily and Billy were both being left in the cold. Victoria wondered if Jill blamed both Lily and Billy for the hit ChancComm took.

Nikki wondered if Victoria was going to make an offer. Victoria had to talk to Ashland first. Nikki was just curious about Victoria’s gut feeling. Victoria took no pleasure in Billy being humiliated by Adam taking over ChancComm. Adam made it clear he wanted to dismantle everything Billy accomplished. Victoria said that Newman Media’s whole plan was to undermine Billy and weaken ChancComm. She thought that Adam and Victor would bid aggressively to win ChancComm. Nikki didn’t think Victoria should get involved, since the last thing the family needed was more conflict. Victoria wasn’t going to let her personal feelings get in the way of a business decision. Nikki didn’t see how that could be avoided when this involved Victoria’s brother, father and ex-husband. Victoria said her father had been in similar situations over the years, and she intended to be the kind of businesswoman he taught her to be.

Billy and Lily were at home when they learned Jill was selling ChancComm to the highest bidder. Billy hated to admit it, but it was a smart move. He thought that could be fun to see the bidding war. Lily told Billy that he didn’t have to pretend to be okay with this. They’d put their heart and soul into this company. He said they did, and now it was done, and they were moving on to bigger opportunities. He asked if she told his mom she was accepting the job as Chancellor CEO. She hadn’t yet. He wanted her to do so soon, so that the announcement could be made ASAP. He didn’t want anyone to think that the mess at ChancComm was her responsibility. She wasn’t thinking about her reputation right now. She was proud of what they built at ChancComm. She knew they argued a lot because they had different styles, but they worked so well together. She asked him to come to Chancellor with her and be her COO. He said he couldn’t because she didn’t need him and his baggage complicating the situation. She asked if he was declining because he didn’t want to be her subordinate. He wouldn’t mind working for her, and he had no problem acknowledging she was his superior. He said he had two areas of expertise, media and cosmetics, and once ChancComm was sold, neither of those things would be under ChancComm’s umbrella. “Who cares. You’re a very fast learner,” Lily said. Billy said that his mom already admitted the only reason she offered him the job was to keep him out of trouble, which he found a little embarrassing. Lily didn’t care; she saw the role as vital, and he’d have a lot of responsibility. Billy said Lily didn’t need him, and he thought it’d be better for her if he wasn’t there. He knew a lot of people thought her only role at ChancComm was to babysit him, and they didn’t know what she was capable of. Lily said that when she was announced as sole CEO, people would see that, and Billy coming to work with her wouldn’t change it. Billy said he loved Lily and planned to spend the rest of his life with her, and he’d cheer her on from the sidelines. As for himself, he had other plans. She knew, and that’s what she was afraid of.

Billy said yesterday, he was sifting through all the damage Victor and Adam inflicted. He wanted to get back at them, but not at the expense of losing Lily or before her future was secured. He didn’t want to do anything to distract from his accomplishments or undermine her. Lily appreciated that Billy was waiting, but she said he had to tell her his plan. He promised he would, but he admitted that he didn’t think she’d like it.

Billy told Lily his plan off screen. She was concerned. It was so complex and risky, and it could blow up in his face. Billy though that was the case with everything in life. Lily said if Billy pulled that off, and that was a huge if, what would Billy accomplish besides revenge. He said Ashland was guilty, and everything in that article was true, and Victor and Adam knew that, but they were only concerned about cutting Billy off at the knees. Billy said if he pulled this off, he’d stick it to Adam where it hurt most and turn the tables on the Newmans. Most importantly, this was about un-tarnishing his reputation. He didn’t plan to fail this time. He hoped she could be in his corner.

Ashley arrived at the ranch, and she and Victor embraced. Ashley had incredible news that she wasn’t able to share with Victor over the phone earlier for security reasons. She announced that Chance was alive, and Abby brought him home. Victor had worried that Abby would go off the deep end. Ashley knew – she’d experienced that kind of grief, and it was unbearable to think her daughter would have to as well. He asked how Chance was. She said all the other team members died, so Chance was buried under the grief and trauma. So much so that he felt obligated to stay and finish the mission. It was a testament to Abby’s strength, love and will that she was able to convince Chance to come home. Victor thought that Abby inherited strength from him and Ashley. Speaking from experience, Victor predicted that Chance’s priorities would change once he got to know his son.

Abby and Chance walked into their home. He surveyed his surroundings and said that it’d been so long that he felt like a complete stranger. He felt disconnected from his life. She said this was his life, and everything that happened in Spain was his job. She told him that he belonged here, at home. Jill came in calling for Abby, and she burst into tears when she saw Chance. Jill rushed over and hugged her grandson. Abby and Chance told Jill how Abby tracked Chance down and brought him home. Jill said this made her believe in miracles. “Thank you, Abby. Thank you for finding my grandson and bringing him home,” Jill said. Jill chided Chance for putting everyone through this. He said it was good to see her too, and they hugged again. Jill was alarmed when she learned that Chance got hurt in the explosion. Chance and Abby reassured Jill by telling her about Kim and Errol, who healed Chance and kept him safe. Chance felt terrible about what he’d put everyone through, but he couldn’t risk something happening to any of them. Jill understood, and she said that Chance acted heroically and honorably, not even meeting his son. Chance smiled because he’d be meeting Dominic today. Jill asked where her great grandson was, and Abby said he was with Devon. Jill couldn’t wait to meet Dominic. Chance’s section chief called to say that there had been a positive development in the mission. The work Chance and his team did lead to the breakthrough, so their work was not in vain. Chance’s family would have a security detail in Genoa City, though they’d stay in hiding. This meant Chance’s part in this was all over, and Abby hugged him.

At the penthouse, Devon told Amanda that he was trying to wrap his head around the fact that Abby found Chance alive. Amanda said they must be looking forward to starting a life as a family. Devon started packing up Dominic’s toys, and the baby started crying, so Devon picked him up (Note: Dominic is being played by a real infant for the first time). Amanda noted that Devon had grown attached to Dominic in the short time he’d been here. She thought it’d be difficult for Devon to send the baby home. Devon said he couldn’t be happier that Dominic would have both his parents, then he abruptly walked off. Later, Chance and Abby came and hugged Amanda and Devon. Devon said Abby scared them to death when she disappeared the way she did, but she’d proven them all wrong about Chance. Chance said he was ready to meet his son.

Dominic was upstairs asleep. Abby thanked Devon for taking care of him and promised that Devon would always have an important role in the baby’s life. Chance knew he owed Devon more than words could say. Chance acknowledged that Devon had been the father figure that Chance couldn’t be at the time. Devon said he got involved to help Chance and Abby start a family. Abby promised they’d repay Devon somehow. All Devon wanted was to know Abby was in a better headspace now than before she left. Abby was great now, and she punctuated the point by hugging Chance. Devon brought the baby downstairs and told him that Chance was his father, then he placed Dominic in Chance’s arms

Jill met Billy and Lily at Society. Jill was glad Lily was on board, and she hoped Billy was okay with all this. She knew he was afraid Adam and Victor would get ChancComm, and she wanted him to understand why she was selling to highest bidder. Billy was able to step back and see this from a business perspective. He said it didn’t matter how he felt, because they had more important things to discuss like making an announcement about Lily taking over at Chancellor. He said the world needed to know that Lily wasn’t responsible for the situation at ChancComm. Jill was impressed with Billy’s attitude, but she was way ahead of him. She told them to check their emails. There was a press release about Jill stepping down as CEO, but staying on in and advisory role. It said that Jill Abbott was proud to announce that she was appointing Lily Winters as her replacement. Jill was proud of Billy for getting past his anger and focusing on what was best for Lily. Now, she had something to tell him.

Lily and Billy were surprised and happy about the news that Chance was alive. Jill said they were keeping this private for Chance and his family’s safety. Billy hoped that Jill knew he could be trusted to keep her confidence, despite some of the decisions he’d made recently. Jill was focused on the future, and she encouraged her son to do the same thing. She said this wasn’t an ending, she hoped it would be a brand new beginning for them all, and she was sure something good would come out of it. Billy felt the same way. Jill left to meet her new great grandson.

Billy was glad that Jill already put out the press release. Lily asked if he felt that way because he was eager to put his plan into motion. He said he was glad because the rest of the world would find out what he already knew – that a talented star was on the rise. Lily thought they needed to go to ChancComm and speak with the staff face to face. He had something to do first. She knew he was more upset than he let on with Jill. She asked if he was moving forward with the plan. He wasn’t ready to make a move just yet, he needed to get everything into place to ensure that he got what he wanted. He said he was proud of her. As she was leaving the table, she looked back at him with a worried expression.

Billy was alone at the bar. Sally joined him and said she heard the news, and it had to hurt. He admitted he’d had better days. She thought it looked like he could use some company.

Jill went back to the Chancellor house, and Ashley was there waiting for Abby and her family to return. Jill was glad to have a moment alone with Ashley because she wanted to hear more about Spain and why Chance couldn’t find a way to tell them that he was alive. Ashley said there was a security issue. Jill was sure that there was someone in the government who could’ve told them the truth. Ashley assumed that everyone in the government thought Chance died along with everyone else in the explosion. She said Chance wasn’t sure who could be trusted, and he didn’t want to put his family in danger. Jill said that Chance was lucky Abby found him instead of Jill, because if Jill had found him, she would’ve throttled him. Ashley knew that Jill was a softy under that tough exterior. Jill was getting really tired of fighting in business and in life, and that’s why she was stepping down from Chancellor. She was ready to be the laid-back matriarch of the family. Ashley laughed and wished Jill luck with the laid-back part.

Victor arrived at Newman Media, and as soon as he walked inside, Adam showed him the news on Lily. Victor thought that was a brilliant move on Jill’s part. Adam said that Jill appeared to be distancing herself from her own son. “Of course she is. She’s a smart businesswoman, he’s an idiot,” Victor replied. Adam said that now that Jill put ChancComm up for sale, they might have to pay more for it than they originally intended, and it that would blow up their plan to cannibalize and dismantle it. Adam said Billy got humiliated privately when he had to beg Victor for mercy, and publicly when he had to print the retraction. Adam asked if Victor wanted to leave it at that or if he wanted to make a play for ChancComm. “We’ll see,” Victor said. Victor said that Jill putting the company up for sale made things more complicated, but he knew Adam liked a challenge. Victor also knew that Victoria would join the bidding just to prevent Newman Media from getting control, since she’d think Billy suffered enough. Victor was curious to find out how far Victoria would go to get what she wanted.

Back at Newman/Locke, Nikki and Victoria learned about Lily’s new job. Nikki was sure Victoria wondered how this was affecting Billy. Victoria assumed Billy was happy for Lily and relieved this didn’t ruin her future. “I know Billy and I – even though he’s not admitting this to anyone, I know that this is hurting him,” Victoria said. Victoria was glad that she made the decision to sending the kids to boarding school for the rest of the year. She hadn’t told Billy yet, but she was going to make it clear that she was committed to doing this. She believed that this was the kind of situation that could push Billy over the rails.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Y&R Updates Page

Y&R cast animation

Y&R Update Thursday, December 2 2021

Young & The Restless Update

Y&R logo

Recap written by Christine

Jill and Billy were at the Chancellor house. He’d just accused her of losing faith in him. She assumed he was saying that because Lily told him about Jill’s job offer. He confirmed that he knew Jill was stepping down as CEO of Chancellor and that she wanted Lily to be her successor. Jill had hoped Billy would be happy for Lily. Billy was happy for Lily – he thought she would do amazing in the role, if she chose to take it. Jill questioned the “If” and Billy said he and Lily were a team, which Jill should know, since she put them together. Jill didn’t want to separate Billy and Lily. She was hoping he’d work at Chancellor Industries. He pointed out that she wanted him in a lesser role, so she wasn’t kicking him to the curb, but she wasn’t standing by him either. She asked him to try and understand why she had to do this. He said it was crystal clear. He asked what her plans were for ChancComm. She wasn’t sure, but she was thinking of selling. He could live with that as long as she didn’t sell it to Victor and Adam, because he didn’t think they should be rewarded after what they did to him. Jill couldn’t make that promise, because this was a business decision, and she would do what was best for Chancellor Industries. Billy’s voice raised as he accused Jill of siding with the Newmans over her own son.

Jill didn’t think that was fair. She asked if he forgot how he got the job at ChancComm in the first place. He asked how he could forget when she reminded him every chance she got. She hissed that she did so because it didn’t sink in with him. “You were at rock bottom one more time. Nobody believed more in you than I did!,” she stated. He felt like she was saying that he let her down and that she shared Victor’s low opinion of him. She told him to leave Victor out of it. He argued that Victor was the one who set the trap he fell into, and because of that, his own mother had given up on him. She denied giving up on him. He understood she was disappointed in him, but the feeling was mutual.

Jill asked if Billy actually thought he was fit to run an international conglomerate. He pointed out that he ran Jabot, and she laughed and replied that they all knew how turned out. He said up until a few days ago, she was thrilled with his work at ChancComm. She said he risked all that success to reignite his feud with Victor and Adam. Billy said this was about protecting his kids. Ashland’s nickname was the Locke Ness monster, and he’d been about to be Johnny and Katie’s stepfather. So Billy looked into Ashland, and so did Victor. For a second, Billy thought he and Victor were going to work together, and if Victor actually cared about Victoria as much as he pretended to, they probably would’ve. But, according to Billy, Ashland turned out to be more ruthless than everyone thought, and Victor identified with him. Victor and Ashland formed an alliance against Billy. Jill said Billy couldn’t let it go. She heard he paid Jesse Gaines a small fortune to stop the wedding, and he antagonized two of the most powerful men in the world. She asked how he thought that would win. He told her that Gaines sent him the video detailing all of Ashland’s crimes, and Billy had everything he needed to topple Victor and Locke. Jill asked what happened to the video. Billy said he deleted it to protect Victoria. Frustrated, Jill demanded to know why Billy went to such extremes. “Because I have already lost one kid and I’m not gonna let that happen again,” Billy snapped. Jill softened and said there had never been a hint that Ashland was a threat to the children, and she was sure Billy must know that Victoria wouldn’t put them in danger. She wanted to know why he was so determined to stop the wedding – did he have feelings for Victoria?

Billy said he loved Lily, and he thought he’d be with her for the rest of his life. He and Victoria were just co-parents. Jill asked why Billy was so compelled to keep Victoria from moving forward, even putting ChancComm at risk. He didn’t expect it to go this far, though he probably should’ve. She wondered if the gambler in him couldn’t resist battling his nemesis. Billy clarified that he’d set the war aside until Victor told him that he was coming after ChancComm. Billy wasn’t proud of some of the things he did, but he was trying to live up to his commitment to Jill, Lily and the staff, so he grabbed the only weapon he could get his hands on. “Blackmail,” Jill stated. Billy never intended to publish the article, but Victor and Adam hacked into ChancComm’s system and authorized its release. He admitted he shouldn’t have sunk to their level. Jill blamed herself for giving Billy too much power before he was ready. He said everything was fine until Ashland came into the picture. Jill thought Billy needed to be in a position where he was free to generate his genius ideas. He said he wasn’t going to accept the COO position at ChancComm. Exasperated, she ordered him to stop. “This is what’s wrong with you. You are so damn impulsive.” He thought she’d been wanting to say that the whole conversation. He sarcastically thanked her, and he left.

Billy went to Crimson Lights where he ran into Adam. “Good to see you, Billy. How are you enjoying early retirement?,” Adam said. Billy said his offer to step down was contingent on Victor and Adam getting Ashland to drop the lawsuit, which never happened. Billy said that he guessed Adam and Victor didn’t have as much control over Ashland as they thought. He said never to trust a man who stole his best friend’s identity and mentor’s fortune. Adam heard Ashland and Victoria made their own offer for ChancComm. Billy said Adam got played. “I know how hard you worked to bring me down, you’re not going to have anything to show for it when I land on my feet again,” Billy said. Adam replied that Newman Media could still buy what remained of ChancComm, but it didn’t matter who bought it, because the truth was no one wanted Billy attached. Adam thought this was the price Billy was paying for releasing the expose on Adam. “The new and improved Adam still holds a grudge,” Billy said. Adam said that the next time Billy was wallowing in booze and self pity, which would likely be any minute now, Billy should remember that he brought all of this on himself. Adam left. Billy flashed back to a memory of Adam saying that he couldn’t wait for this whole thing to blow up in Billy’s face.

Adam went to the Chancellor house to see Jill. She demanded to know what the hell he wanted. Adam wanted to extend his condolences on her grandson. He said Chance saved his life once. Jill wasn’t interested in taking a stroll down memory lane with Adam, so she asked him to leave. Adam also wanted to discuss the future of ChancComm. Jill noted that Adam tried to bring the company to his knees. Adam suggested that Billy exaggerated the role Adam played in the PR debacle. He admitted he offered help to his new brother in law when Ashland fell victim to the same personal attacks that Billy launched against Adam over the years. Adam said that unfortunately, Billy wouldn’t listen to reason, not even from Victoria, so the courts were Ashland’s only recourse. “Poor Ashland. So vulnerable. So helpless,” Jill mocked. Adam understood that Jill was protective of Billy, who’d come to rely on her support. Jill cut Adam off and told him not to go there, since Adam owed all of his present-day success to Victor’s generosity and forgiveness. Adam thought Jill was a shrewd businesswoman who wouldn’t let personal issues get in the way of what was best for Chancellor. “I’m shrewd enough to know why you’re here. You are here to salvage the mess that you’ve made and get back into Daddy’s good graces,” Jill said. Adam maintained that Jill was misinterpreting things, but she disagreed. She said he wanted to trash Billy and shrink ChancComm’s value so he could pick it up cheap. “Ain’t gonna happy, Buddy. So brainstorm a plan B,” she said. He thanked her for the advice and said he’d be in touch. He left. Jill looked up at Katherine’s portrait and asked if she could believe that guy.

At Crimson Lights, Tessa presented Mariah with some kind of drink topped with a tower of whipped cream and drizzled with chocolate. Mariah asked what this monstrosity was, and Tessa said that the woman Mariah loved used to be a barista and knew all the tricks of the trade. Mariah thought it was obscene, but it looked obscenely delicious. However, Mariah kicked her caffeine tolerance when she was pregnant. Tessa was happy to drink it, but Mariah said it was hers. Tessa was just happy Mariah was taking a break from work. Mariah said this was actually her second break of the day – she spent the first one at Devon’s with the baby, and she even got him to giggle. Tessa said it wounded like Dominic was thriving, and Abby would be relieved when she got home. “Whenever that is,” Mariah grumbled.

Tessa reminded Mariah that she should put herself in Abby’s shoes. Tessa asked what if one of them died suddenly, far from home without ever getting the chance to say goodbye. Mariah said she’d be devastated if that happened, but wild horses couldn’t tear her away from her child. Mariah said nobody knew where Abby was or when she was coming back. Mariah admitted that Abby contacted Devon and had him set up a live stream with Dominic. Tessa thought that was a good sign, but Mariah wasn’t enthused.

Noah joined Mariah and Tessa, and he noticed Mariah’s off-menu drink. Tessa said she’d make him one if he listened to her songs. He knew it had taken awhile, but he went on a walk today, and he immersed himself in her music. He pretended he didn’t enjoy it, then he admitted that he actually loved it. He thought the music was haunting and unique. Tessa smiled brightly. Mariah huffed because she told Tessa that same thing all the time, and Tessa only believed it now that it was coming from Noah. Mariah laughed. Tessa said it was different because Mariah was biased. Mariah said she knew genius when she saw it. Noah thought Tessa had a hit. Tessa had been scared that Noah wasn’t talking to her because he didn’t like her songs, and he didn’t know how to tell her. He promised he’d always be honest with her.

Tessa asked what Noah had in mind for the album. He said they both knew inspiration took time. Tessa stepped away to take a call from her manager. Noah heard Abby left town, and he assumed that was upsetting to Mariah. Mariah was upset, but she admitted Tessa had been right, as usual – Abby was doing the best she could. Mariah said she’d hate people criticizing her when, or if, she was a mother. Noah said that Mariah was free-spirited, so she’d have the kids with purple hair. Noah would love Mariah’s kids like crazy, and people would disapprove of the children, but who cared? Noah noticed things seemed to be going well for Mariah and Tessa. Mariah said they had a crazy few months, but they were in a good place. Noah was glad. He said it wasn’t always easy remembering why you got together in the first place. Mariah commented that someone really did a number on Noah. Noah didn’t want to talk about it. Mariah was glad Noah was back. She hoped he was staying because he wanted to be here, not because he was avoiding something or someone in London. He said he was glad to be back in Genoa City. He was relaxing, recharging and thinking of what came next. Mariah said the iconic album cover for Tessa came next. Noah was honored Tessa asked him.

Mariah sent Noah Christian’s pee-wee basketball schedule and told him it was a fun diversion. Tessa returned, and Noah asked her about her thoughts on the cover. She wanted something evocative, something that had a new thing to discover every time you looked at it. Noah showed Tessa some designs, and she loved them. She thought she and Noah spoke the same language. They were excited to work together.

Devon was at home with the baby. He bounced Dominic as they walked around, until he fell asleep. As soon as he put the baby in his bassinet, the doorbell rang. Amanda rushed downstairs and answered before it woke the baby. Imani came in, and she and Amanda quietly admired Dominic. Imani asked what it was like having a baby around 24/7, and Devon said it was never a dull moment. Devon asked what Imani and Amanda were doing today. Imani realized Amanda didn’t tell Devon the news. Amanda said she was just about to when Imani came over. Imani wanted to be the one to tell Devon. Imani said she and Amanda were going house hunting for her parents, maybe choosing something across the hall from Devon and Amanda’s or right downstairs, so Naya could pop in 24/7. Devon looked a bit alarmed, and Amanda assured him that Imani was teasing. Amanda and Imani were actually looking for a space for their new law office. Amanda was excited about starting the new chapter of her life after the trial. Devon asked Imani how she thought it would be after so many years of working for her grandfather. Imani said she liked a challenge. Devon offered to help with setting up the office space or finding a designer. Amanda said Naya made the same offer, but she and Imani wanted to do this on their own. He wished Amanda luck. “She doesn’t need luck. She’s got me,” Imani said. After Imani and Amanda were gone, Lily came over and visited Devon and looked in on the baby. She loved seeing Devon dote on Dominic.

Lily needed advice. Devon saw the article and retraction ChancComm put out. Lily said the story was true, but the Newmans blackmailed their source into retracting. Lily said that Jill had had it with Billy and she was thinking of selling off ChancComm. Lily swore Devon to secrecy, then she told him Jill was thinking of retiring and making her CEO of Chancellor. Devon loved the idea of Lily running his grandmother’s company. He said Neil would be so proud of her. He noticed that she didn’t look happy, though. He asked if she talked to Billy about it. She said Billy was happy for her, but he was upset with himself and with Jill for not believing in him and furious with Adam and Victor for the sabotage. Lily was afraid of what Billy would do with that anger.

Devon thought that what really hurt was that Adam and Victor took advantage of Billy’s strengths. Lily said Billy would do anything to protect ChancComm from Adam and Victor. ChancComm was Billy and Lily’s baby. Devon understood. Lily admitted she wasn’t innocent either – she also got drawn in and was willing to do whatever it took to protect what she and Billy built. Devon said the difference was Lily reined herself in and Billy couldn’t. Lily wasn’t upset with Billy, because his heart was in the right place. Devon said that Lily’s relationship with Billy was different than her marriage. Lily agreed. Even though she and Billy disagreed a lot, she never felt like the relationship was in jeopardy. She said they never betrayed each other, and she never questioned how he felt about her. Their relationship was more important than any job. Devon said all Lily had to do was make sure Billy knew this.

Imani and Amanda went to Society after office hunting. They couldn’t believe how far they’d come. From Imani serving Amanda with a restraining order to going into business together. This was such a spectacular day that they decided on champagne. Imani’s treat. When Amanda wanted to buy, Imani explained why she wanted to pay instead. Imani had never considered working for anyone besides Sutton. Imani clarified that she’d actually thought of doing other things in the past, but when she brought up the idea in front of their grandfather, she’d learned to keep her mouth shut. Now she got to work with her big sister, and she couldn’t wait to get started. Amanda loved that she gained a sibling and a partner.

Amanda and Imani both loved one potential office space. They thought they might be on the same page, but Imani’s favorite was the high rise, and Amanda’s was she storefront. Imani thought that the high rise was aspirational and it’d speak to their clientele. Amanda said they weren’t focusing on corporate law, and they didn’t want a location that felt elitist. Imani thought the storefront was too far from the courthouse, and the high rise lent an air of professionalism and legitimacy. Amanda though they should impress people based on their results, not their address. Imani said that while Amanda had an impressive track record, Imani was just starting out. Amanda said she was also the mentor, so maybe Imani should take her advice and take a breath. Imani was going to have some champagne, but Amanda said they had to figure this out first. Amanda brought up the converted Victorian. Imani liked it too, and they listed its assets. It was gorgeous, homey, classic street level and close to the courthouse. It was perfect. Amanda toasted to Sinclair and Benedict. Imani suggested Benedict and Sinclair.

Amanda came home after Lily left. Amanda thought she and Imani found an office. “That’s faster than I anticipated. ‘cause Imani can be a little Imani,” Devon said. Amanda laughed and said she toned Imani down a little bit. Devon proudly announced that something special happened today – Dominic reached up and grabbed his own rattle and shook it around. Amanda joked that Devon would probably be filling out college applications soon. Devon was thinking Dominic could go to Stanford like Neil and Mattie. Teasing, Amanda asked if Yale wasn’t good enough, and Devon said he’d add it to the list. The phone rang just as they kissed. Ashley let Devon know that Abby was coming home. The call ended. Devon was subdued, which prompted Amanda to ask if Abby was okay. Devon said she must be fine because Ashley said once they landed, Abby wanted to come get Dominic.

Lily found Billy at Crimson Lights and asked what he was thinking about. He wasn’t ready to share that. He said he and Jill didn’t see eye to eye. He was going to come up with his own solution that didn’t involve a handout from Chancellor Industries. He told her not to worry – when he got knocked down, he got back up, and she could count on that. So could Adam.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Y&R Updates Page

Y&R cast animation

Y&R Update Wednesday, December 1 2021

Young & The Restless Update

Y&R logo

Recap written by Christine

Ashley got back on the plane without Abby. Jack didn’t understand why they were leaving Abby behind when she was still deluded into thinking that Chance was alive. Ashley said Abby wasn’t delusional – she’d had hope, and she didn’t give up, and Ashley was so glad about that. Ashley swore Jack to secrecy and revealed that Chance was alive, and Abby was with him right now. Jack marveled at how Abby never accepted that Chance died, unlike everyone else. Ashley told Jack that Chance didn’t want to abort the mission and come home. Jack acknowledged that Chance always had a strong sense of duty. Ashley added that it was a point of pride for Chance that he’d never failed a mission. Ashley said that Abby was pulling out all the stops to convince him to come home, including a live stream of Dominic. Chance was torn up, because he wanted to be with his baby, but he felt compelled to stay here. Ashley knew Abby wouldn’t leave Chance’s side, which meant she’d be living under the constant state of danger and worrying that Chance would take off for Valencia and get killed for real. Jack didn’t think Abby would be able to stay away from Dominic that long.

As persuasive as Abby was, Jack wasn’t sure she’d be able to convince Chance to come home. Jack suggested they take pressure off Abby by going over Chance’s head. He thought that Ashley should call Christine. Ashley pointed out that Christine didn’t know Chance was alive. Jack thought it was okay to let Christine into their circle of trust. He was sure that Christine would be willing to reach out to her contacts at the State Department, who could let Chance know that his work was done. Ashley said Chance’s supervisors might want him to stay on the mission. She thought that they should stay out of it and let Abby and Chance work on this together. Jack asked what if things didn’t work out the way they wanted it to.

Kim and Abby talked while Chance was out taking a walk. Abby asked Kim to help her convince Chance to come home. Abby said Chance felt like he needed to complete the mission, but she didn’t come all this way to leave without her husband. It tore her apart to be away from their baby, but she had this feeling Chance was alive. Kim was glad Abby came, because she thought that Chance needed to be with Abby after all he’d gone through. Abby asked Kim to convince Chance that he was too injured to go back to the field. Kim said that wouldn’t be honest. Abby implored Kim to help her change Chance’s mind. They didn’t know that Chance was eavesdropping just outside the door. Kim didn’t think Chance would listen to her. She believed that if Chance went back to the states, it had to be a decision he and Abby made together. Chance walked in, so Kim stepped out.

Chance admitted he heard what Abby said. He hated that she was hurt, but he wished she could understand why he had to stay. She understood how he felt, but she said that he didn’t even know if he’d be able to complete the mission. She said he was injured and the mission was compromised. She suggested that his chief was coming up with a new plan that didn’t involve him. He didn’t think they should speculate about that. She said that the department had other options, but she only had one husband, and he was Dominic’s father. “You’re irreplaceable to us. Doesn’t that make a difference to you? Aren’t we enough to change your mind?,” Abby asked.

Chance wanted to be with Abby and Dominic more than anything, but he couldn’t leave. Abby asserted that he could. She had compassion for him after he lost his colleagues. He said they were his friends. She understood he wanted to do right by his friends, but it was time for him to do right by himself and Dominic. She told him to think about the promises he made. She showed him his wedding ring. She said they found it in the rubble from the explosion. Chance confessed that he took the ring off and put it in the rubble to sell that story that he died. He asked if she could forgive him, and she said of course. She said she’d been wearing the ring on a chain so it would be close to her heart. Abby reminded Chance that on their wedding day, he promised to give her the life she deserved and to keep the family safe and happy. They’d made a promise to have and to hold until death did them part, and she was going to hold him to that promise. She admitted it might not be fair, but she didn’t care because she was fighting for the survival of their family, and she needed him to fight too. Chance said he loved Abby more than he could ever show him. She challenged him to prove it. He asked for the ring, and she gave it to him. He put it back on. “Let’s go home,” he said, and she hugged him.

Kim returned and congratulated Abby on getting Chance to do the right thing. Meanwhile, Chance called his boss with the news. Chance’s section chief thought he was making the right decision. The State Department was going to give Chance and Abby security in Genoa City. Chance said he never failed at anything before. Abby said Chance didn’t fail – he gave the information to other people who could complete the mission. Kim assured Chance that he was making the right decision. She said she’d pack a bag for Chance. Chance was grateful to Kim and Errol, who was still in Dublin. Kim didn’t need that, she just wanted Chance to cherish the time with his family and listen to his wife, because she was smarter than he was. Everyone chuckled.

Later, Abby and Chance prepared to call his mother. He thought Abby should talk first and prepare Nina. Abby did a video chat with Nina and said she was on an island in Spain. Nina was concerned because Abby put her life in danger. Abby said it was worth it. Abby knew Nina was with Phillip in Australia, and she asked if he was there. Nina said he’d gone out. Abby had news, but she said Nina couldn’t tell anyone except Phillip. Chance got on the phone, and Nina was shocked and overjoyed.

Abby called Ashley and brought her up to speed. Abby asked that Ashley do something for them.

Victor showed up at Society, where Billy was. They traded barbs. Victor saw Billy order another drink and asked if it was the first one. Billy thought Victor knew it wasn’t, but having an adult beverage wasn’t the worst thing a man could do. Victor said Billy certainly would know. Billy said the last time he saw Victor, he laid down at Victor’s feet, played the sacrificial lamb and begged for mercy, but that wasn’t going to happen again. Victor heard that Ashland and Victoria made an offer to buy ChancComm. He thought it was a good move on their part. When Billy came to Victor and offered to step down so Lily could run ChancComm, he’d thought Victor would contact him. Now Billy realized that all Victor wanted to do was watch him squirm and that he’d planned to wait for ChancComm to lose value so Victor could swoop it up. Billy said Victor had competition. Victor asked if Billy thought his Mommy would accept the offer. Billy said he wasn’t going to tell Victor that. Victor thought Victoria made the offer to spare Billy the humiliation of losing to Adam. Victor stated that Billy would have to face the music no matter what and pay for the consequences of his actions. Billy asked why Victor hated him so much. Chuckling, Victor asked why the Spartans hated the Athenians. Billy asked why Tom hated Jerry, then he said he wanted to hear Victor’s reasoning. Victor said Billy was sort of handsome and somewhat intelligent, which made Victor wonder why Billy cared about his opinion. Billy asked what Victor didn’t like about him. Victor loathed people like Billy. Victor said Billy was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, while Victor grew up in an orphanage and worked for everything he had. Victor thought Billy was like a guy born on third base who thought he hit a triple. Victor felt that Billy was entitled and spoiled and disrespectful of people’s values. Billy admitted he’d done that in the past. Victor wondered if Billy was ready to pay the piper and not get protection from Victoria. Billy said he didn’t need protection from anyone. Billy just wanted to make sure Lily wasn’t hurt because of his actions, and Victoria’s offer allowed that. Victor said that Billy didn’t own the company, Mommy Dearest did. Victor thought Jill knew how to set aside her emotions when it came to business, and she was a savvy businesswoman. Billy agreed, and that was why he didn’t think Victor should feel confident right now. Billy left.

At Lily’s place, Jill said she hadn’t worked out the timeline for her departure from Chancellor, but it’d be soon. Lily was flattered Jill thought she was ready to run Chancellor Industries. Jill clarified that she knew Lily was ready. Lily wondered what would happen to ChancComm and Billy if she took the job. Jill thought Lily saw the writing on the wall for Billy. Referencing the situation with Ashland and Gaines, Lily said that she and Billy got played by master manipulators, and that didn’t negate all the amazing achievements Billy made at ChancComm. Jill said there was no telling how much Billy’s mistake would cost. She felt like ChancComm might be more trouble than it was worth at this point. Lily stated that the company was still turning a profit, but Jill countered that it had significant losses too. Jill said that if they didn’t sell soon, Victor and Adam would keep coming after them and Ashland’s lawsuit would cause even more damage. Jill added that this wasn’t the first time Billy hurt the company by making a move against the Newmans. Lily clarified that she and Billy made decisions as a team. Jill thought this mess had Billy’s fingerprints all over it. Jill wondered how much worse shape the company would be in if Lily hadn’t been there to keep Billy in line. Lily thought Jill was being too hard on Billy. Jill contended that Billy used the company as a tool to exact revenge, and even he knew he went too far, or he wouldn’t have offered to step down. Lily hated this. She and Billy had accomplished so much together. She also didn’t want the amazing team at ChancComm to lose their jobs. Jill said if she sold, she’d stipulate that the new owners had to keep the current employees. Lily thought Jill was being too hasty. She felt like ChancComm could be going through growing pains, and if two years from now, ChancComm was a juggernaut, she thought Jill would regret selling. “What’s done is done and we’ve gotta focus on the future,” Jill firmly said.

Jill noted that Lily never said if she was interested in the offer to be CEO of Chancellor. Lily said of course she was interested. She was sure that when Jill imagined this moment, she’d thought she’d be passing the torch to Billy. Jill would’ve loved nothing more than to hand the company to Billy, but once again, he’d proven to be unreliable. Lily didn’t think that was true. Jill thought Lily needed to stop defending Billy. Jill said Lily was the reliable one, and she’d exceeded expectations. Lily was drawn to the idea of adding to the rich history of Chancellor. Jill said that old bat Katherine would’ve wholeheartedly agreed with the choice to promote Lily. Jill reminded Lily that her dad, Neil ran Chancellor too. Lily said he didn’t run it for long, but Jill said it didn’t matter. She knew Neil would be so proud to see Lily behind that desk. Lily wasn’t okay with leaving Billy out in the cold. Jill had hoped that Lily would hire Billy at Chancellor. Lily suggested they be co-CEOs again, but Jill didn’t want her son in a position to call the shots or have any say in decision making. Jill said Billy could be COO, or whatever Lily thought was appropriate, but Lily had to be in charge, alone.

Lily was torn because she knew Billy would be hurt. Jill told Lily to stop putting Billy’s needs above her own. Jill stated that Billy was a grown man who’d find a way to deal with it. Lily thought that was a little cold. Jill was adamant that Lily couldn’t let her personal life stand in the way of her success. Jill said that relationships didn’t always last, but a career was something you could count on and build a future on, not just with money – being a boss was very empowering. Lily felt like she and Billy were in it for the long haul, so she couldn’t just ignore his feelings like Jill could. Jill clarified that it killed her to set this condition, but she had no choice. She acknowledged that Billy made great strides in his personal life, but professionally, he didn’t understand that there were some risks that weren’t worth taking.

Billy came home and told Jill and Lily not to stop talking on his account. Lily said they were discussing a project, and Billy asked if that’s what they were calling him now. Jill noticed Billy had been drinking. Billy said he took a cab home – he was capable of being responsible, despite what she might think. Lily asked Jill if she could talk to Billy alone. Jill said that even if she and Billy fought and hurt each other’s feelings, she’d always be his mom and she’d always want what was best for him. He knew, but he said that her opinion on that wasn’t always right.

After Jill left, Lily told Billy about the job offer. Billy thought it was amazing and that Lily would be great at running Chancellor. He assumed she’d take the job. Lily said there was a lot to consider. “You can’t turn this down,” Billy stated. He said it’d do wonders for her career and take her out of the line of fire at ChancComm. Lily revealed that Jill was thinking of selling ChancComm. Billy wasn’t surprised, but he didn’t like the idea of it – ChancComm was his and Lily’s baby. Lily said that Jill was on board with Billy working with her at Chancellor. She added that he’d be second in command, and he noted that he’d be working for her, not with her. Billy said, in Jill’s mind, he’d just failed the “Big Boy Ready to Lead” test. Lily didn’t think it was that simple. Billy continued that Jill was offering him a corner office at Chancellor to keep him out of trouble, and he thought she wanted him to be grateful. “Aren’t you?,” Lily asked. Billy felt like he was losing everything, the job he loved, his dignity, his partnership with Lily. Lily promised Billy that he wasn’t losing her – she was with him no matter what. Even if she accepted the job, she really hoped he’d consider coming to Chancellor with her.

Jill ran into Victor at Society, and he was happy to see her. Victor was sorry about Chance. Jill said Chance was a hero who should be here making a new life with Abby and their baby. Jill announced that Jack left her a voicemail that Abby had been located. Victor was pleased to hear that. He hoped Ashley would be able to convince Abby to come home. Jill said that being a concerned parent was hard. Victor agreed. Jill said Victor knew what she was going through, thanks to him. “After what you and Adam did to my son.” Victor acted like he had no idea what Jill meant. Jill thought they could start with the way he attacked Billy and her media company and called Billy a liar, even though they all knew everything in the Ashland article was true. The only thing Victor would acknowledge is that Billy brought it on himself. Jill conceded that point, but she said Victor egged Billy on every step of the way. Victor said Jill had to bail her son out of another failure. Jill said she and Billy would be fine. Victor thought Billy had gone too far, and he asked what Jill was going to do about it. “Wouldn’t you like to know,” Jill asked, laughing. She left.

Ashley called Victor and said she was bringing Abby home. He thought that was wonderful. The call ended, and Ashley told Jack that it was his turn.

Jill walked into the Chancellor mansion and Jack called to tell her Abby was coming home. She was relieved. Jill took a moment and looked at Katherine’s portrait. Billy showed up and said it didn’t take Jill long to lose faith in him.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Y&R Updates Page

Y&R cast animation

Y&R Update Tuesday, November 30 2021

Young & The Restless Update

Y&R logo

Recap written by Christine

Nikki entered her living room and found Victor deep in thought. He was trying to figure out the next move in the search for Abby, since nobody had seen her in Valencia. Victor’s investigative team interviewed almost everyone who served with Chance in Iraq, and none of them had heard from Abby either. Nikki was sure that was difficult news to break to Chance’s men. Victor said he was loved by everyone he served with. Victor got a call from an old colleague at Newman Enterprises. He let it go to voicemail, because he wasn’t in the mood for chitchat, given what was going on with Abby.

At Chance’s old colleague’s house in Majorca Spain, Chance and Abby debated whether or not he should stay and complete the mission or go home with her. He felt he owed it to the people killed in the explosion to see this through. Abby fell in love with Chance partially because of his sense of loyalty and duty, but she thought that what he was talking about now was revenge. He disagreed. He did want to make the criminals pay. However, Chance and his team had been close to bringing down the head of the operation when the explosion happened. Chance felt that if he gave up now, his friends would’ve died in vain, and he couldn’t live with that. Abby contended that this wasn’t the way to do it. She didn’t think Chance should put his life in danger again. Chance’s section chief was going to send Chance his orders as soon as Chance recovered.

Abby almost got the feeling that Chance didn’t want to come home. He assured her that he wanted to be with her and meet their son. It was almost all he’d thought about since he’d been holed up here. “Almost?” Abby asked. Chance couldn’t erase what happened to his team from his mind, or the anger he felt toward these bastards or the guilt he felt for surviving. Abby said that Chance survived for Dominic. Chance had told himself as much, but he said that the men and women in the safe house had families too. Abby’s heart broke for those people, but she said Chance needed to come home to his family.

Abby knew how difficult the grief was for Chance. He didn’t think she understood, and she countered that she and the rest of his family had been mourning for him. She hadn’t been eating or sleeping because all she’d been thinking about was him. She understood that he wished he could change what happened and exact some justice. He said he was trained to complete his missions. She stated that he was wounded and he barely made it out a live. She thought the fact that his section chief was waiting for him to heal before giving him orders was a sign that he might not be sent to the field again. She thought he could do the work from home. He countered that he was the only one who knew what the guys looked like. She told him he could send his boss a description. Chance was torn between his duty and his love for Abby. He asked how he was supposed to choose. She didn’t think he should make any decisions now, while he was exhausted. She wanted to go lay down together, and she thought once he woke up, he’d have a new perspective. She took his hand and they went to his room.

Later, Abby returned to the living room. She called Ashley crying and saying she didn’t know what to do. “Chance – Chance is…” Abby started to say. Ashley interrupted and asked where Abby was. They learned that they were both in Spain, and Ashley said Jack was here too. Ashley said she’d come to Abby. Abby thought she needed to do this alone, but Ashley refused to allow that. Ashley promised that she wouldn’t judge Abby. Abby agreed to see her mother, but not her uncle, so Ashley promised not to bring Jack.

Jack got back on the plane, dejected because the lead he’d followed was a bust. Ashley gave him the news and asked him to tell the pilot to go to Majorca.

Adam was on his way into Society. He got a call from the same person who’d tried to get in touch with Victor. The person shared some unpleasant news.

Victoria and Ashland were in Society. She checked her phone for the tenth time. He laughed, recalling how often he used to check his phone when he was on the verge of making a killing and was waiting for the prey to roll over in defeat. Victoria said she wasn’t checking to see if Billy and Lily spoke to Jill about the offer to buy ChancComm. She was hoping for an update from her father about Abby. Since it came up, she figured they should talk about how to handle Victor and Adam if Jill accepted the offer. Ashland asked what Victoria thought, since she knew Adam and Victor best. She knew they’d be less than thrilled, since Ashland’s lawsuit, or dropping of the lawsuit, was key to Newman Media’s strategy. But she did think they should tell Victor and Adam before they found out from someone else. He asked why they should rock the boat when their offer might get rejected. Adam walked in, and Victoria sensed he already knew.

Ashland invited Adam to join them, but Adam had lost his appetite. He asked if it was true that Newman/Locke offered to buy ChancComm. Victoria asked where he heard that. Adam knew Victoria was aware that Victor still had contacts at Newman Enterprises. Someone called and tipped Newman Media off. Victoria said she’d have HR refresh the staff on the consequences of violating the NDA. Adam took that as a yes. Ashland said he and Victoria weren’t in the habit of sharing future business deals with anyone. Adam was angry with Ashland. “You swore up and down that you were on board with Newman Media’s plan. We looped you into every detail. We covered for you. We trusted you. I mean we treated you like family,” Adam griped. Adam asked why Ashland went behind their back.

Victoria thought Adam’s outrage was misplaced and ridiculous. She reminded him that he was the one who orchestrated this elaborate take-down of ChancComm. Adam wondered if Ashland had been playing them all along, making Adam and Victor do the heavy lifting so Ashland could swoop in for the kill. Victoria thought Adam was out of line. She noted that Ashland was the one who put everything on the line and was facing a costly and arduous public lawsuit all while fighting for his life. Adam countered that no one twisted Ashland’s arm. Victoria said ChancComm was originally part of Newman Enterprises, so she had every right to take it back. Adam told Ashland that Victoria was trying to protect Billy and his job. Victoria replied that Billy made his bed and he could suffer the consequences. Ashland said it was just business, and if he and Victoria made an offer, it was because they were doing what was best for their company. Ashland said he initiated a lawsuit once ChancComm published the libelous article. He held up his end of the bargain, and now ChancComm was fair game. Adam surmised that this was all Victoria’s idea. Victoria told Adam to have a nice day.

Ashley called Victor and gave him and Nikki an update on Abby. Nobody knew why Abby was in Majorca, but Ashley said she’d keep Jack updated, and Jack, in turn, would pass the information on to Victor. The call ended.

At the main house, Victor wasn’t sure Ashley would be able to convince Abby to come home, since she had such a stubborn streak. Nikki implied that Abby got it from Victor. Adam showed up, and Victor was eager to tell him the good news, but Adam said it’d have to wait. Adam let Victor know what Victoria and Ashland did. Adam said Victor brought Ashland into the family, and he double crossed them. Adam expected this from Victoria, but he’d thought Ashland was on Newman Media’s side. Adam assumed Nikki knew about this, and she said whether she did or not, it was none of his business because she worked for Newman/Locke, not Newman Media. Adam apologized. Nikki appreciated how frustrating it was to be the last to know. Victor seemed unfazed, and Adam didn’t understand why he wasn’t more angry. “We could’ve let Ashland suffer with his past being exposed, except we came up with this plan to protect him and Victoria. And this is how they repay us?,” Adam complained. Victor just hoped this was Victoria’s idea, because if it was, it meant she was looking out for her company. Victor’s only concern was that Victoria was protecting Billy Boy. Adam had suggested that, and Victoria denied it. Victor assumed that meant Victoria was trying to correct the mistake she made when she sold the media division to Chancellor Industries. Adam added that it meant they couldn’t trust Victoria or Ashland. Victor said you couldn’t trust anyone in business. All Victor cared about was cutting Billy off at the knees. Getting ChancComm was just icing on the cake. Adam asked if Victor was just going to let Victoria and Ashland get away with this. “It has all just begun,” Victor replied.

Back in Majorca, Abby texted Devon that she needed him to do something for her. Ashley showed up at Kim’s house and hugged Abby. Ashley knew that Abby would be in Spain and that she’d need Ashley. Abby said she had that same intuition, which told her Chance was still alive, and she was right. Chance was asleep in the bedroom. Ashley was stunned and excited to tell everyone. Abby said Chance was physically okay, but struggling emotionally, and he didn’t want to come home. Abby said she knew who Chance was who she married him, and she fell in love with him partially because of his sense of loyalty and dedication, but now she was worried his dedication was too strong. He was insisting on completing the mission. Ashley thought this meant Chance was in a fragile state of mind, and they had to have empathy for him as a leader and soldier. Abby said she had to prepare herself for battle. Chance walked out and was upset. “Abby what the hell is Ashley doing here? Did she come with you? Did you lie to me about coming alone?,” he yelled. Abby clarified that Ashley and Jack had come to Spain on their own. This is exactly what Chance was trying to avoid. He wondered how soon until his cover was blown. Ashley assured Chance that Jack didn’t know anything about this. Abby and Ashley swore they’d never endanger Chance. Ashley was only here to support Abby, and Chance, if he’d let her. Chance was sorry he lashed out, but he wasn’t leaving. He told Abby to go home with Ashley and play the grieving widow a little longer. Abby refused to leave. Chance said it was too dangerous, but Abby said that when she thought he was dead, part of her died with him. He told her to go back to Dominic, but she said that they both needed to go home to their son.

Abby handed Chance her phone. It was on a live stream of Dominic. Chance said that Dominic was everything they prayed for – his sparkly eyes, and his handsome smile, and he needed his dad. Abby reiterated that Dominic was the reason Chance survived, and she told him he needed to come home.

Billy and Lily were at home, and he posed a hypothetical question. He asked what she’d say to a reporter who asked what she was doing staying with a man who tanked her empire. Why didn’t she cut him loose? She said she should but she loved him, they were partners, and she believed in second chances. He thought that was one of the nicest things she’d ever said to him. Just as he leaned in for a kiss, there was a knock at the door. It was Jill. Billy hugged his mom and invited her in, where she hugged Lily. Lily gave Jill her condolences on Chance. Jill said everyone told her to keep her distance and give Abby space to grieve, but then she heard Abby was missing and that Jack and Ashley were in Spain looking for her. Billy was caught off guard because no one told him about any of this. Jill sniped that Billy was too busy ruining her media division to pay much attention to family.

Billy thought it was a bit of an exaggeration to say he ruined ChancComm. He conceded that they took a hit, but he and Lily saw a way forward. Jill also came here because she got Lily’s call wanting to talk. Billy didn’t realize Lily called Jill. Lily was sorry to have had to make that call while Jill was grieving for her grandson, but time was of the essence. Jill understood. Billy told Lily that he still thought there was a way to rectify this without involving his mother. Jill said Billy allowed himself to get hacked, and worse, he took the word of a blackmailer. She was frustrated because he never learned, and he was so blinded by hatred of Adam and Victor that he didn’t think of the consequences. He said that if he could go back and change some things, he would. She said it was too late. When she handed her media division to him, he’d sworn he was up to the challenge. He still thought she was right to believe in him. He was only holding onto Gaines to protect ChancComm from Newman Media. “If you think that scoundrel is your idea of protection God help us all,” Jill bitterly laughed. Billy acknowledged that he screwed up.

Billy admitted this was his fault, but he still thought they could turn things around. If he stepped down and Ashland dropped the lawsuit, they could salvage this. Lily wasn’t so sure about that, and neither was Jill. Jill thought Billy should step down – in her opinion, that was the one smart thing Billy said today. Jill wasn’t sure that would get the Newmans to back off, but at least that would give Lily the chance to run ChancComm the way it should be. Lily told Jill about Newman/Locke’s offer to buy ChancComm. Jill thought it was very interesting that Victoria was willing to go against her father again. Billy said they didn’t know if the offer could be trusted – maybe the Newmans were just toying with ChancComm. Jill would prefer not to have this headache. She’d hate to hand the company over to Newman/Locke, though. She asked what the terms of surrender were. Lily said that Newman/Locke was willing to keep her on as CEO. Jill wanted to talk to Lily in private. Lily said Billy was her life-partner, so she wanted him to stay. Billy left anyway, though.

Jill was impressed with the way Lily ran ChancComm. She thought Neil taught Lily well. Lily knew Billy made mistakes, but he had good intentions. Jill thought it was the way Billy went about doing things. Lily conceded that Billy didn’t play by the rules. Jill added that Billy left them to clean up the mess. Jill said that Chance’s death affected her deeply. He was so young, and she never expected to outlive him. Lily couldn’t imagine losing a grandchild. Chance’s death put things into perspective for Jill, and she’d decided to step down from the day to day running of Chancellor Industries and move into a more advisory role. She wanted Lily to become head of Chancellor Industries.

Phyllis saw Billy sitting at the Grand Phoenix bar. She asked if Lily was joining him. He said he’d been kicked out. Phyllis guessed Lily came to her senses, but Billy said he was only here because Lily and Jill were talking. Billy was worried about his mother and business partner discussing the fate of the company without his input. Phyllis thought that sounded interesting, so she took the seat next to Billy.

Billy said that if Phyllis was here to celebrate his downfall, she should know there was nothing she could say to him that he hadn’t already said to himself. She said that she was here to be charitable, because he looked like hell. She changed the subject and said Jack and Ashley were in Spain. Billy knew because Jill told him right before she ripped into him about the debacle at ChancComm. Phyllis grinned about how much of a mess it was. Billy wanted to be left alone. Phyllis said she had a crazy dream that Billy was in, and he gave her advice, and it seemed like he had the answers about her love life. Billy thought that, in reality, the best thing anyone could do was ignore his advice. “The real me has managed to alienate everyone in my orbit,” he said. All he’d tried to do was protect the people he cared about and save ChancComm. “From one screw up to another, it’s gonna be okay. Even us screw-ups deserve love. That’s what a really wise person in my dream said to me,” Phyllis stated.

Billy went to Society, where he ran into Victoria and Ashland, who were on their way out. She asked if Jill made a decision. He said that Jill and Lily were discussing it. Ashland thought it was a good sign that Billy was excluded from the talk. Victoria told Billy she was sorry that it’d come to this. Billy found it hard to believe Victoria was sincere. Ashland said Billy brought this on himself. Billy went to the bar, and Ashland took Victoria’s hand. They walked out, but she kept looking back at Billy.

Jack called Phyllis and said they found Abby. From what Jack gathered, Abby was having a rough time accepting that she’d never see Chance again. Jack had to call Nina and Jill, but he’d wanted to call Phyllis first. He asked if they could have dinner and talk once he got back, and she said she’d love that.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Y&R Updates Page

Y&R cast animation

Y&R Update Monday, November 29 2021

Young & The Restless Update

Y&R logo

Recap written by Christine

Jack and Ashley were on the Newman jet after checking every hotel and restaurant in Valencia. There was no sign of Abby. Jack didn’t think she was there, but Ashley suggested that Abby was laying low. Jack said that Abby didn’t exactly blend in, and he noted that even Victor’s security team was striking out. Everything in Ashley’s body told her that Abby was in Spain looking for Chance. Phyllis called Jack to ask how things were going, and he brought her up to speed. As Phyllis thanked Jack for his lovely gesture on Thanksgiving, brightening what could’ve been a sad day, Amanda walked into the hotel. The call ended.

Victor called Ashley. It had occurred to him that Abby wasn’t in Spain. Ashley said she and Jack were thinking of splitting up. Finding the military pin in Abby’s room made Victor think Abby might try and contact the people Chance served with in Iraq. Victor’s team was putting together a list of people in the unit Chance served with. Ashley requested a copy of the list. Victor asked Ashley to be careful.

Ashley needed a diversion, so she brought up Phyllis. She recalled Jack saying he had some conflicting feelings for his ex. They didn’t discuss it on the flight over, because they’d been focused on Abby. Jack told Ashley that her initial reaction when he started talking about Phyllis didn’t make him want to open up about his feelings. Ashley promised to try and keep her attitude in check. She wanted to help. Jack admitted his feelings for Phyllis resurfaced, but he had concerns about acting on it. Being friends and confidants with Phyllis worked out pretty well, but starting a new relationship was fraught with pitfalls. Ashley noted that Jack sent Phyllis Thanksgiving dinner and chatted with her for an hour while she ate it. To Ashley, that didn’t sound like the actions of a man who was conflicted and concerned. “It sounds like a man who’s falling back in love,” Ashley said.

Jack admitted Phyllis made him happy, but he didn’t think she was going to jump into a relationship right after ending one. Ashley countered that Phyllis jumped from one relationship to the next, sometimes before the prior relationship was even over. When Jack reminded Ashley that she’d said she’d keep her attitude in check, she said it wasn’t an attitude, it was honesty. Jack was aware of Phyllis’s history, but he hadn’t been a saint, himself. Ashley understood the pull toward one you’d loved and lost. She’d tried it a few times herself, and it never worked. He asked if she was saying that because she failed in her second and third relationships with an ex, he was doomed too. She just didn’t want to see him stuck in the middle of something before he’d thought everything through thoroughly.

Jack appreciated the sisterly advice, but he was ready to change the conversation. Ashley was concerned she’d hurt Jack’s feelings, and he said she didn’t. There was just nothing he could do while they were here in Spain. They shifted their focus back to Abby.

Back at the hotel, Phyllis gave Amanda a mimosa on the house to celebrate Sutton being found guilty. Amanda felt relieved by the verdict. The sentencing wasn’t for a few weeks, but at Sutton’s age, any sentence would be a life sentence. Amanda said Imani and Naya were fine with the verdict. Amanda never imagined this was the way her search for her birth parents would turn out. She said Sutton forced Naya to give Amanda and Hilary away to protect his image, and he killed their father for the same reason. Now the granddaughter he never wanted was standing shoulder to shoulder with Naya and Imani, and they were still a family despite everything that Sutton did. Phyllis said that was because of Amanda, who forgave Naya and Imani for pushing her away. Amanda understood that they rejected her because they were afraid of Sutton, and she’d wanted to help them get out from under his thumb. Her life was richer with them in it. “You won,” Phyllis said. She suggested that it may have been Amanda’s dad looking over her like a guardian angel. Amanda liked the idea of her dad looking out for her and being proud of her.

When Amanda came in earlier, she noticed Phyllis beaming while on the phone with Jack. Phyllis didn’t think she’d been beaming. Amanda thought Phyllis took her advice, did some soul searching and realized that she wasn’t over Jack. Phyllis admitted she was having some feelings about Jack that she didn’t understand and that scared the hell out of her. Amanda didn’t think Phyllis looked scared on the phone. According to Amanda, Phyllis looked more like she’d wanted Jack to come to the hotel so she could hug him. Phyllis scoffed. Amanda thought that Phyllis looked happy earlier. Phyllis admitted Jack did make her happy. She sang his praises – kind, generous, witty, charming and he had an edge. Phyllis didn’t know what was going on between her and Jack, but it was complicated.

Phyllis was confused by her feelings. Amanda thought that was understandable, especially since Phyllis just broke up with Nick. Phyllis still loved Nick, and she always would. Initially, things with Nick were amazing, but then they took a turn, and she didn’t know why. She was always bracing herself for the next argument. It wasn’t like that with Jack. Phyllis could be herself with Jack, but the question was – was she ready for it. Amanda understood that Phyllis wasn’t looking for anything with anyone right now, but this wasn’t anyone – it was Jack. Amanda knew the timing wasn’t right, but it never was. She thought Phyllis knew what she wanted, but she didn’t want to admit it. Amanda asked how Jack felt. Phyllis was pretty sure he felt the same way she did. Amanda asked what Phyllis would do next. Phyllis didn’t know.

Abby was at Kim’s house in Majorca, Spain. An excited Abby bombarded Kim with questions about Chance’s condition. Kim urged Abby to breathe. Abby was sorry – she got like that when she was excited. Kim knew, because Chance told her. Abby was hopeful when she heard Chance was able to speak. She rattled off questions about when she could see him, and again, Kim urged her to calm down. Kim had been in Spain so long that she wasn’t accustomed to American energy. Abby said that everyone believed Chance was dead, but she held out hope. Kim promised to take Abby to Chance, but she said there were things Abby needed to know first.

Kim’s husband, Errol was away on business in Berlin. Chance showed up at the house a few days after the explosion. He had a concussion and a leg injury. He came to the couple because they were medics. They stitched him up and gave him a place to stay. Kim and Errol knew they were putting themselves in danger helping him. Abby was grateful. Kim had no doubt Chance would do the same for them. Kim said that Chance had a lot of rage and guilt over the death of his colleagues, and Abby needed to be prepared to deal with that. Abby asked why Chance didn’t let her know he was alive. “Because he knew it would put you in terrible danger,” Chance said as he entered the room. Abby hugged him tightly.

Abby and Chance had a tearful reunion, in which she said she never gave up hope. He apologized for making her suffer. All he’d wanted to do was complete the mission and come home to her, but sometimes things didn’t work out the way you hoped. She felt that things did work out. He said Kim never should’ve brought her here. Abby said Kim wasn’t to blame. Abby had been determined to find Chance no matter what. Chance faked his death to protect the family. He was concerned that, by coming here, Abby undid all the work he’d done to make the people who set the explosion believe that he was dead. Abby assured Chance that she’d been careful. No one knew she was here, and not even Victor had been able to track her.

Abby said she was going to bring Chance home to meet his son. Chance was shocked he had a son. Abby showed him pictures of Dominic Phillip Newman Abbott Chancellor. He loved the name. She explained that the D was for Devon, the M for Mariah, and the Phillip was obviously after Chance. Chance asked where the baby was, and Abby said that Devon had him. She explained that people thought she was taking time alone to process things. Chance was worried that people would be able to put things together. Abby said nobody would ever know she was in Majorca. She’d covered all the tracks. She wanted to know everything about what he’d been through.

Chance had been on his way into the safe-house when the explosion happened. It blew him back about thirty yards. He hit his head and a beam landed on his leg. He didn’t lose consciousness, but he wished he had, because he’d heard the screams coming from the building. He went inside and looked for people, but he didn’t find anyone. The people who planted the bomb showed up to make sure there were no survivors, so Chance buried himself under concrete and played dead. Once the people left, he headed here for medical attention. He snuck onto a freighter to Majorca. Once Errol and Kim patched Chance up, he contacted his director. He and the director agreed that, for the sake of the mission, and for Chance’s safety, they shouldn’t tell anyone he survived. Abby said that the authorities withheld the truth, and that was why Christine thought Chance was dead. Abby knew it would take a lot of time and effort for Chance to get through this, but she was here to take him home. She could get him out safely and anonymously. He was sorry he put everyone through this, but he had to stay in Spain and finish the mission. Abby asserted that the mission was over, since everyone was dead. Chance saw the guys who killed his friends, and he recognized one of them. He had to find him, because that would lead Chance to the guy on top. Abby thought another agent should do it, but Chance was adamant that he had to see this through. He’d never failed or left a mission, and he wouldn’t stop now. He’d bring down the men who killed his team – they deserved no less.

Devon and Dominic were at Crimson Lights. Devon recalled Abby dropping Dominic off at his house. Nate joined them, and they talked about what a great Thanksgiving dinner they had. After their family dinner, Amanda went to see her mom, and Devon took Dominic to see his grandparents. Nate enjoyed having a full day off from his job as chief of surgery. Nate said there was a lot of bureaucracy stuff, but he enjoyed his job. Nate asked how Devon was doing with Dominic. Devon wished Abby never left, but he was enjoying every second he got to watch the baby. Devon was learning to care for the baby day by day and figuring out what his cries meant. Devon said Dominic was advancing – they did tummy time, and he was trying to lift his head. Devon didn’t think Dominic would be with him for long, since the goal was to have Abby come home, but in the meantime, he’d monitor the baby’s progress. He said he’d always keep an eye on Dominic.

Nate could tell how much Dominic meant to Devon, and he knew it must be amazing for Devon to know this was his biological son. However, Nate wanted to be sure Devon was prepared for what would happen when Abby came back. Devon was enjoying this special time with Dominic, but he knew Abby was the mom, and the sooner she could come back and be the mother Dom deserved, the better.

Victor visited Devon at the penthouse. Victor let Devon know that Ashley and Jack’s search was unsuccessful. Victor had informed Christine, and he said that she was very unhappy with Abby for putting herself in danger. Victor was determined to find Abby. Victor watched Dominic sleep and asked how he was doing. Devon said the baby didn’t sleep very well last night, probably because he was getting used to his new environment, and he missed his mother. Victor thanked Devon for taking care of the baby and for bringing him over for Thanksgiving. It lifted Victor and Nikki’s spirits even though there was an empty seat at the table. Devon thought they’d made a mistake discouraging Abby from going to Italy – if they’d been supportive, she probably would’ve contacted them now. Victor said they had to try and make Abby listen to reason. Devon knew, but he wondered if Abby really needed to go on this trip to get closure. Victor said that Abby had always been stubborn, so even if Devon had told her to go to Spain, she would’ve insisted on going incommunicado.

Back on the jet, Jack suggested that Abby was at the house that Dina left her in Paris. Ashley said Abby rented the home out because she didn’t think she’d have time to travel once the baby was born. Victor called from Devon’s house. Victor had just spoken to Christine, who confirmed that everyone in the safe house had been killed in the explosion, so there was no one left for Abby to contact. Ashley asked what about the soldiers from Iraq. A list was being compiled, and calls had been made, but so far, none of the people on that list had heard from Abby. Devon added that there were a lot of people on the list who were yet to be contacted. Jack figured they should keep searching Valencia. Ashley worried about what would happen to Abby once she realized she wasn’t going to find Chance.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Y&R Updates Page

Y&R cast animation

Days Update Monday, November 29, 2021

Days of Our Lives Update

Days of Our Lives logo

Update written by Joseph

Maggie finds Brady at the Bistro, seated with a drink. Brady hugs her and apologizes for pulling her away from Thanksgiving. Maggie tells him that they had already finished and then asks Brady how many drinks he’s had.

Chloe and Philip finish eating at the Kiriakis Mansion. Chloe says she knows a great way to burn off Thanksgiving calories and kisses him. Chloe suggests they take a nice long walk to the river bank to check on their tree.

At the hospital, Belle asks Steve how Susan is. Steve says she’s doing okay and that Kayla is allowing Tony and Anna are keeping Susan and EJ company for awhile. Steve asks about John. Belle says he’s not returning her calls or messages. Belle knows John is worried about Marlena but she worries about going after her when she’s out of control like this. Steve assures that if anyone can find Marlena and get through to her, it’s John.

Devil Marlena shows up at Ben and Ciara’s door. Ciara says they were just talking about her. Marlena comes in and tells them to shut the door, saying they have to help her by hiding her.

Shawn enters the living room of the Horton House and finds John passed out in the chair, holding the rosary. John asks about Doug and Julie. Shawn responds that Julie is putting Doug to bed but they are lucky they’re alive. John thinks they are all lucky to be alive. Shawn calls Doug and Julie incredibly brave for calling out the Devil. Shawn adds that Julie said after Marlena knocked him out, Julie called on the power of love to protect her and Doug which worked. John laughs at Julie scaring Satan away. John is glad they are all okay except for Shawn getting cracked in the head. Shawn suggests John get to the hospital but John says that’s all on hold until he finds Marlena. Shawn asks John what happened to him, where he’s been, and what Marlena did to him.

Ciara and Ben ask what Marlena is talking about, if she’s okay, and why they need to hide her. Marlena responds that it’s John. Ben says they are here to help with whatever it is. Marlena never thought she’d have to tell anybody this and she’s afraid they may have a hard time believing her. Ben sits her down while Ciara gets her some water. Marlena is not sure where to start. Ben says she can tell them whatever it is. Marlena responds that the reason John is after her is because he’s been abusing her.

Maggie tells Brady that it doesn’t matter how many he’s had to drink as all that matters is that he called her. Brady then reveals that he hasn’t had a drink and he’s just been staring at it for an hour. Maggie is glad he called. Brady is glad she came. Maggie knows how difficult holidays can be and how hard he’s had it recently. Maggie suggests having the drink taken away. Brady regretted the minute he ordered it but couldn’t find the strength to send it back. Maggie says she understands as that’s the pull alcohol has over them as they can find that urge when they least expect it. Maggie can’t imagine how hard it was for Brady to find Kristen about to run off with Rachel and Kristen begging him not to turn on her in. Brady recalls the look on Rachel’s face and Kristen’s desperation which all broke his heart. Maggie says unfortunately for addicts like them, people can have just as much of a hold over them as alcohol, especially when it’s the mother of his child. Maggie guesses that Brady still loves Kristen very deeply. Brady informs Maggie that he heard from Kristen’s lawyer that she wanted to see him and he came really close, but he can’t do it as he has to end it. Maggie questions him ending up with a scotch instead. Brady admits the drink is not just about Kristen, but also about Chloe.

Chloe tells Philip that she’s feeling extra thankful for him and wants to celebrate by visiting their tree. Philip thinks back to ripping the tree out of the ground and tossing it in to the river. Philip tells Chloe that it’s an awesome idea but he’s so stuffed and it’s cold outside. Chloe questions him being afraid of the cold. Philip says he’s curled up on the couch with her in this warm house. Chloe then asks what about tomorrow. Philip questions missing all the sales on Black Friday. Chloe guesses he’ll be working anyways but says she wants to make a trip to see their tree so she can see how it’s doing.

John informs Shawn that he had been in the DiMera Crypt all this time and that Marlena put him there, but notes that it wasn’t Marlena. John says Marlena is fighting as much as she can but she’s no match for a force of evil as powerful as the Devil. Shawn insists on taking him to the hospital where Belle wants to see that he’s alive and well. John would love to tell Belle that everything is going to be okay but feels he can’t do that until he stops Marlena and saves her. John asks if Marlena said anything about her plans. Shawn thinks she just planned to finish them off until Julie drove her away. John suggests giving the rosary back to Julie but Shawn thinks John could use it a lot more right now.

Ciara questions Marlena saying that John has been abusing her. Ben says he’s so sorry and asks when this started. Marlena claims it’s been going on for some time. Ciara brings up John being out of town. Marlena hoped the time away would do him some good and help him deal with his demons but then he came home this morning. Ben asks what happened. Marlena shows them her bruised wrist and claims John did that. Ben calls it unbelievable. Ciara questions thinking John will come after her. Marlena claims that he was in such a rage when she left that she’s afraid to go back home. Ben repeats that he’s so sorry. Ciara points out that this doesn’t sound like John.

Maggie questions Brady saying this is about Chloe. Maggie knew Victor was trying to push them together but thought it was just his wishful thinking. Brady tells her that he and Chloe are not together but he does have real deep feelings for her and he can’t do anything about it because she’s with Philip.

Chloe looks at a picture of their tree on her phone and talks about the day they planted it. Chloe says it’s probably so much bigger now and she’s just sorry that she hasn’t had the time to go visit it lately. Philip comments on her working hard at Basic Black and how it’s going over there. Chloe says it’s been great and business as usual. Philip asks if there are no big developments to report. Chloe asks like what. Philip thinks back to overhearing Chloe tell Brady that he couldn’t tell anybody about the sex that happened on the conference table and Brady saying it would be their secret. Philip remarks that it seems like Chloe has been working long hours and he hasn’t seen her that much, so he thought there might be something big going on. Chloe tells him that there is one development. Philip asks if it’s a new product line. Chloe then says she needs to talk to him about Brady.

Shawn gets a call from Belle, who questions where he is and where Marlena is. Shawn informs her that he’s still at the house but Marlena got away from him. Belle asks what he means and if he’s okay. Shawn assures that he’s fine and so are Doug and Julie. Shawn adds that John is safe and just got here awhile ago. Belle asks if he’s hurt. Shawn says he’s a little worse for wear but he says he’s okay. Shawn then tells Belle that John is right here but when he turns to look, John is gone.

Marlena doesn’t blame Ciara for being skeptical. Ciara doesn’t mean to upset her, but John is madly in love with her and so gentle with her, so she can’t picture him trying to hurt her. Marlena claims that John flies in to bits of rage. Ben thought these episodes had stopped. Marlena says sometimes he’s normal and sometimes he goes in to an insane rage. Marlena claims she never thought John would hurt her, but he did and says she didn’t say anything because she didn’t want to believe it but it keeps getting worse. Marlena cries that she’s scared. Ben promises to do whatever they can to help them. Marlena says she’s a mess and goes to the restroom to clean up. Ben tells Ciara that this is unreal that John has been abusing Marlena for the past year. Ciara wonders if there’s more to this as she can’t imagine John hurting Marlena, Marlena putting up for it for a year, or John coming after her. John then pounds on the door, saying he knows Marlena is in there.

Brady tells Maggie that he blew it because Chloe admitted awhile back that she had feelings for him but he was with Kristen. Brady says he will always love Kristen as the mother of his daughter, but he feels like he’s been lying to himself for a long time about her and thinking she would change. Brady talks about Kristen’s insecurity and jealousy then says he feels like he’s talking about Philip. Brady tells Maggie that Philip freaks out every time he sees him and Chloe together. Maggie asks if Brady doesn’t push his buttons. Brady admits that he has but says he doesn’t do that anymore because he and Chloe are colleagues and dear friends but nothing more. Brady doesn’t think that Philip is ever going to have the capacity to be the man or partner that Chloe needs. Maggie asks if he’s voiced any of this to Chloe. Brady assures that Chloe is fully aware of how he feels about Philip but he’s trying to do the honorable thing here. Maggie questions if he’s just hoping the relationship implodes on it’s own. Brady admits that’s exactly what he’s hoping for. Maggie asks what if that doesn’t happen. Brady says he will accept defeat then and do nothing. Maggie points out that he’s landed in a bar like this. Brady insists that he doesn’t care whether he thinks Philip is right for Chloe or not, he’s not going to interfere. Brady then admits that it does hurt like hell to think that he and Chloe could’ve had a real chance if Philip wasn’t in the picture.

Philip asks why Chloe would need to talk to him about Brady. Chloe knows Philip and Lucas saw her and Brady walk in to the Salem Inn on the day that she moved out. Philip questions how she knows. Chloe informs him that Brady told her. Philip asks what Brady had to say about that. Chloe responds that Brady said Lucas basically confronted him and accused him of sleeping with her behind Philip’s back. Chloe says she wanted to talk to him about it, but wanted to wait until Philip mentioned it, but it’s been weeks and he hasn’t said a word.

When Devil Marlena went to the restroom, the Devil transformed in to John. “John” continues pounding on Ben and Ciara’s door, saying he knows Marlena is in there. Ben goes to the door. “John” yells for him to let him in. Ben tells “John” that he needs to go home and get out of here. “John” refuses to go until he sees Marlena. Ben then chain locks the door but opens it to tell “John” to go home. “John” questions it being his fault and tells him that everything Marlena is saying is a lie. Ben tells “John” to go home. “John” insists that he knows Marlena is in there, spewing filthy lies about him. “John” shouts that it’s over and he’s going to stop this once and for all, swearing to kill her.

Shawn suggests to Belle that John went to look for Marlena. Shawn goes to look and then finds John collapsed on the floor.

Devil John argues that Marlena is not the victim and shouts that she’s going to get everything coming to her. Ciara has Ben close the door. The Devil then transforms back in to Marlena outside the door.

Maggie wishes she could give Brady advice but she doesn’t know what to say. Brady tells her that it can’t be any worse than the advice he got from Marlena, who told him to throw Chloe on the conference table and ravage her. Maggie questions that coming from Marlena and says it doesn’t sound like her at all. Maggie wonders what’s gotten in to Marlena. Brady doesn’t know but says he obviously did not take her advice. Brady declares that once again, he lost the girl before he barely got the chance to get her. Brady starts to degrade Philip but says no more dumping on Philip since he is Maggie’s stepson and he’s sorry. Maggie responds that she loves Philip, but she loves Brady too and hates to see him in so much pain. Maggie wants Philip and Brady to be happy but unfortunately they both can’t have Chloe.

Philip tells Chloe that he didn’t ask about her and Brady going in to the Salem Inn because there was nothing to know. Chloe assures that nothing happened between them that night and that Brady only helped her with her luggage. Philip claims that’s exactly what he assumed. Chloe is glad but says she kind of has another confession to make. Chloe informs Philip that when Brady told her what they saw, she assumed Philip was going to fly in to another jealous rage and when he didn’t mention anything, she took it as a sign that he finally trusted her. Philip claims he’s learned his lesson and knows how important trust is in a relationship because once it’s broken, it’s all over…

Belle gets John in a hospital bed and asks how he is. John says he’s okay. Belle talks about how all this time John was in the Crypt while they just believed Marlena telling them that he was undercover but they should’ve looked harder and questioned her more. John argues that it wasn’t Marlena so there’s no way they could’ve known. John says all that matters now is that they need to find her. Kayla assures there’s no chance of letting him go as he’s staying in the hospital where they can keep an eye on him. Belle agrees and says she’ll keep an eye on him herself. Kayla notes that they are doing a CT scan for head injury and guesses he’s dehydrated and exhausted, so she believes he will be alright after fluids and rest. John jokes that he’s indestructible. Belle is thankful that Steve found him when he did, because there’s no telling what the Devil had in store for him.

Steve joins Shawn at the hospital and comments that Marlena really got him good. Steve questions him not handcuffing Marlena. Shawn explains that he did, but she snapped the cuffs and then threw him across the room without breaking a sweat and he’s never seen anything like it. Shawn says Kayla looked him over and he’s fine, so he just wants to make sure John is okay and then find Marlena because anyone who comes in to contact with her is in serious danger.

Devil Marlena comes out from the bathroom and asks if John is gone. Ben assures that they will keep her safe and not let him anywhere near her. Ciara can’t believe that was John as she barely even recognized him. Marlena claims that’s not the man she married. Ben wants to call the police but Marlena says no because John has friends in the department and could talk his way out of it. Ciara asks about family. Marlena says Eric is out of the country, Sami is gone, and she doesn’t want to put Belle or Brady in a position to turn against their father. Ben feels there has to be something they can do. Marlena declares that there is and they have to leave town right now.

John tells Kayla that Steve saved his life today. Kayla acknowledges that John is Steve’s best friend in the world, so when they realized that Marlena was lying to them about where John was, nothing could stop Steve from finding him, not even the Devil. John says that’s his partner. Kayla feels she owes John an apology because she was so angry with him for playing the tape of Doug’s session with Marlena, but he knew something was wrong and the tape was the key. Kayla feels if they listened sooner, they could’ve stopped Marlena before she went after John, Doug, or Susan. John says either way, Lucifer would’ve found way to stop them but all that matters now is that they know what they are fighting and that they win the fight for Marlena’ sake.

Ben questions Marlena wanting them to leave town with her. Marlena claims it’s just for a little while because she’s afraid John would find her. Marlena knows they have their own family to think about with the baby coming so it’s a big decision. Marlena decides to go freshen up again while they talk about it, so she heads to the restroom. The Devil hopes for Ben to not let him down. Ciara tells Ben that they can’t just leave town. Ben points out that John has lost it. Ciara feels there has to be a better way to help than leaving town. Ben notes that Marlena has never asked anything of him. Ciara questions where they would go and says they both have jobs. Ben says Marlena is scared and needs their help. Ciara finds this all weird and out of nowhere. Ben says this could have been going on for a year. Ciara suggests trying to help John by calling Belle or Brady. Ben feels that it’s his turn to help Marlena after everything she’s done for him. Ben adds that they are about to have a baby because Marlena convinced him that he could be a good father. Devil Marlena then comes back in to the room and asks if they’ve decided.

Chloe thanks Philip for understanding and trusting her as he has no idea what it means. Philip suggests they go upstairs but Chloe says she has to get back to the Salem Inn because she has an early morning meeting in the town square. Philip notes that she can’t beat that commute. Chloe says she’ll see him tomorrow as they kiss goodbye. Chloe then exits the mansion. Philip remarks that all that talk about trust was right before she meets her boyfriend. Philip declares that there’s no chance in Hell that Chloe and Brady are going to make a fool of him.

Brady finishes a call with Belle, who informs him about John being in the hospital. Maggie asks if John is alright. Brady tells her that he will be alright but Marlena is not. Maggie asks what happened. Brady realizes this is why Marlena’s advice was so crazy was because it wasn’t her at all. Maggie asks what he’s talking about. Brady says it’s going to sound really crazy but Marlena has been possessed by the Devil again.

Steve goes in to see John in his hospital room, joking that he’s looking a lot better than last time he saw him. John says he was having a below average of Thanksgiving until Steve showed up. Steve asks if he’s doing okay. John jokes about wanting some of Kayla’s pumpkin pie. Kayla says they are still waiting on John’s test results. John talks about being grateful for Steve’s friendship but with everything going on, he’s extra thankful for Steve and Kayla today. Steve says they found John so they’re going to find Marlena too.

Shawn asks Belle how John is doing. Belle says he’s okay for someone who was locked in a Crypt for weeks but of course all he wants to do is go find Marlena. Shawn says he’s been holding off on officially reporting this. Belle understands he has no choice. Shawn then calls the police department to put an APB out on Marlena, noting that she should be considered extremely dangerous.

Ciara and Ben pack their bags and leave with Marlena.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Days of Our Lives Main Page

Days of Our Lives cast animated GIF

Days Update Friday, November 26, 2021

Days of Our Lives Update

Days of Our Lives logo

Update written by Joseph

Ben and Ciara talk at home about Ciara having morning sickness. They agree that it will all be worth it in the end. Ben says he has something that might help and surprises her with a present for their anniversary.

Steve goes to the DiMera Crypt but it’s locked. Steve grabs a nearby shovel and begins beating on the door. Steve breaks in to the DiMera Crypt and finds Susan holding the dagger with blood all over her. Steve questions what she has done. Susan cries that she had no choice as she then collapses in to Steve’s arms as Steve looks up to see John chained up.

After Doug declares that Marlena is the Devil, Marlena tells Doug that calling her names is not going to help anything. Doug repeats that Marlena is literally the Devil. Belle and Kayla question what he is saying. Marlena tells Kayla that this is why Doug has to be medicated because he’s delusional and talking nonsense. Julie disagrees and says after everything that’s happened, she believes her husband. Shawn questions Julie believing that Marlena is the Devil. Julie says if she listened to Doug in the first place, none of this would’ve happened. Julie then asks Marlena if she should call her Satan.

EJ sits with Tony and Anna at the DiMera Mansion where Anna informs EJ that she wants to play Kristen in Johnny’s movie. EJ brings up romance scenes between Kristen and John as he reminds her that he is playing John. EJ questions if Tony is comfortable with him seducing his wife.

John is thankful to Steve. Steve questions how this happened. John explains that Susan stabbed herself to protect her son. Steve questions who locked John in here and if it was Marlena. Steve tries to make call for help but isn’t getting a signal. John tells Steve to get Susan to the hospital before she bleeds out. Steve asks what about John. John says he’ll live and tells Steve to just go.

Doug declares that Julie is right and that he’s finally fine. Julie says this explains everything, why Marlena kept Doug in a padded room on drugs and separated from all who love him. Marlena asks Kayla and Shawn to stop this and knock sense in to Julie. Shawn declares that what Julie is saying is making a strange kind of sense. Marlena asks if Belle believes this about her mother and calls it nonsense. Belle brings up that it’s happened before. Marlena claims it can’t happen again because John cast the Devil out of her. Julie argues that John was never really a priest. Marlena insists that she is Belle’s mother and asks Belle to tell her that she doesn’t believe this. Belle responds that she’d like to hear what else Doug has to say.

Ciara tells Ben that it’s not their anniversary. Ben explains that it’s not their wedding anniversary but Thanksgiving 4 years ago was one of the most important days of his life. Ciara recalls that’s when she just broke up with Tripp. Ben reminds her that he ran in to her outside of the Pub. They talk about the motorcycle representing her family, freedom, and future. Ciara opens her gift from Ben which is a motorcycle helmet for their baby. Ciara calls it so sweet. Ben knows their life will be very different in 8 months but the things that truly matter will never change. They joke about a baby on a motorcycle. Ben assures they will take every precaution. Ciara tells Ben that she loves him as they kiss.

Belle argues that Marlena hasn’t been herself since she and Shawn got back from South Africa. Marlena asks why she would say that. Belle brings up Marlena dressing up as the Devil on Halloween and calls it an odd choice, given her past. Marlena claims that it was just a costume and she was supporting Johnny’s film. Belle brings up how Marlena treated that black cat. Julie asks why they are debating this when they heard Doug. Marlena argues that Doug is not in his right mind and asks Kayla. Kayla responds that her faith tells her that there is evil in the world. Marlena asks if Kayla thinks she’s talking to the Devil right now. Kayla talks about how she and Steve tried to get a hold of her for days but she ignored them. Marlena claims she was busy but Kayla says they didn’t believe a word. Marlena questions thinking that she’s lying. Doug says that’s all she does and who she is. Kayla adds that there’s a reason that her entire family are worried about her. Marlena asks if she means Shawn and Belle. Kayla says it’s John and reveals that John listened to the tape of Marlena’s therapy session with Doug. Marlena argues that it’s a violation of her patient’s confidentiality. Kayla says not in this case, because John said he couldn’t hear Doug’s voice on the tape and that Marlena sounded scared. Julie declares that she’s afraid of evil incarnate.

Ciara and Ben talk about their baby wearing the motorcycle helmet and how this all started 4 Thanksgivings ago. They flash back to Ciara telling Ben that she had feelings for him and their first kiss. They talk about it both feels like yesterday and like a lifetime.

Belle guesses that Devil Marlena did something to John. Marlena questions thinking she would do something to hurt her husband. Julie tells her to stop acting as she’s not Marlena. Kayla asks where John is. Marlena claims he’s on a mission and undercover. Shawn suggests continuing this conversation at the police station. Marlena questions what she is being arrested for and asks if Belle is going to let him do this to her. Belle responds that she left him no choice as Shawn handcuffs Marlena. Marlena warns that they will all be very sorry for doing this.

Anna tells EJ that people don’t actually have sex in a love scene for a movie as it’s called acting. EJ says he understands. They suddenly hear banging on the side soor. Tony rushes to open the door. Steve then brings in a bloody Susan. EJ jumps up, shocked to see his mother, and questions what the hell Steve did to her. Steve orders him to call an ambulance now so EJ goes to make the call while Steve lays Susan on the couch. Steve reveals that he found Susan like this in the Crypt. Anna questions what he was doing out there. Steve explains that he was looking for John as he was locked inside with Susan. Steve tells them that John is still chained up so they need to go get him out now. Anna and Tony then rush out to the Crypt. Steve calls EJ over to help slow down Susan’s bleeding. EJ urges Susan to hold on as help is coming and she will be fine.

Ben tells Ciara that Thanksgiving 4 years ago was one of the happiest days of his life until a year later, he was on trial for his sister’s murder, and the year after that, he was in prison. Ciara assures that she never lost hope that he would come home. Ben acknowledges that he wouldn’t be here if she didn’t fight so hard for him as she saved his life. Ciara feels she got lucky as she spent a lot of time trying to prove something that was wrong. Ben points out that she ultimately proved the truth, never stopped believing, and never gave up on him. Ciara notes that Ben never gave up on her either, but Ben says he did.

Tony rushes in to the Crypt to find John chained up. Tony says they need something to break the chains. Anna then enters with an axe.

Devil Marlena declares this is unacceptable and they all know this. Julie questions handcuffs holding Satan. Shawn says he doesn’t have very many options but this seems to be working. Marlena argues that she’s not who they think. Kayla gets a text from Steve, saying he found John. Belle asks if he’s okay. Kayla responds that Steve didn’t say and only said to meet him at the hospital. Belle decides she’s going with her. Shawn assures he has everything under control here. Marlena says to give John her love and that she’ll see him soon. Kayla and Belle then exit. Shawn goes to escort Marlena out. Marlena stops and asks what Shawn is going to tell his boss about why he hauled her in. Shawn says if it turns out that John is injured and she had something to do with it, then he guesses they will start there. Marlena asks what about when she’s innocent. Shawn says he’ll happily apologize then, but at the station. Julie begs Shawn to just get her out of their house. Marlena asks if he really thinks he can make her go somewhere that she doesn’t want to go. Devil Marlena then suddenly breaks free of the handcuffs.

Ben tells Ciara that he did give up on her because when he was first told that she was dead, he believed it and lost Hope. Ben recalls feeling like he had nothing to be thankful for and went to the woods trying to feel closer to her. Ciara talks about hearing him every day they were apart. Ciara recalls telling Rhodes that she was thankful to be alive because that meant maybe one day Ben would find her and they’d be together again as they kiss. Ben states that God blessed them with another chance and a life together. Ben promises to never give up on her again or on their baby.

Anna and Tony bring John in to the DiMera Mansion. John complains of his shoulder pain. Anna brings him water. Tony questions who chained John up in the Crypt. Anna asks if Susan did that to him. Tony asks why Susan would do that. John reveals that it wasn’t Susan, it was Marlena. Anna questions why Marlena would do that. John then informs them that Marlena is possessed again and the Devil wanted Susan to kill him. John explains that the Devil threatened Susan that he would kill EJ if she didn’t go through with it because he knew Susan would do anything to save her son. Anna questions how Susan got hurt. John reveals that instead of stabbing him, Susan stabbed herself.

EJ sits with Susan in the hospital. Steve enters and asks how she’s doing. EJ says they say she’s stable but he hasn’t gotten a lot of information. Steve says that he just talked to Tripp, who said Susan is very lucky that the knife didn’t damage any major organs. EJ asks if they think she will make a full recovery. Steve confirms it looks that way. EJ is relieved and thanks Steve for what he did for his mother. Steve is just glad she’s okay. Susan wakes up and calls out to EJ. EJ assures her that he’s there. Susan informs EJ that Marlena said she was going to kill him, but she’s not Marlena. Steve asks what she means. Susan responds that Marlena is the Devil. EJ thinks she’s confused as they aren’t talking about Johnny’s horror movie because that’s not real. Steve responds that he wouldn’t be so sure.

The Devil causes the lights to flash in the Horton home. The Devil guesses it’s not the Thanksgiving they had in mind. Shawn warns Devil Marlena to stay back. The Devil says none of this had to happen if they just left Doug where he was, but now he’s forced to inflict more pain and suffering on their entire family. Julie yells at him to leave them alone. The Devil grabs Shawn. Doug says to leave Shawn out of it. Shawn responds that he’s not afraid of him. The Devil says he’s even dumber than he thought then. The Devil then launches Shawn across the dinner table, crashing through all of the glasses and dishes. Julie calls out to Shawn. The Devil says to leave him as he has bigger plans for Julie and Doug. Julie says “not today, Satan” as Devil Marlena turns and glares at her.

Steve gets a text from Kayla that she is on her way. Steve tells Susan to hang in there as he’s pulling for her. Susan and EJ thank Steve as he exits the room. EJ asks Susan how this happened and if Marlena stabbed her. Susan explains that the Devil wanted her to kill John and said she had to do it or else, he would kill EJ. Susan cries that she couldn’t kill John in cold blood because he’s a good man and he’s the love of Marlena’s life. Susan says she was so frightened for EJ but the Devil insisted that there be a dead body when he came back, so she thought maybe if he needed a human sacrifice, he would accept her. EJ questions Susan being willing to die for him. Susan says EJ is her baby boy and she’d do anything for him because mom always protects her child. Susan adds that she would gladly do it all over again because she loves him. EJ says he loves her too.

Ben tells Ciara that after all these years, they finally have their first real Thanksgiving together. Ciara jokes about Ben not liking pumpkin pie. Ben suggests making a toast with ginger ale. Ben doesn’t know what he did to deserve it but he thanks God that he has her. Ciara feels the same and says next year, it will be the three of them with their little angel as they kiss.

Belle and Kayla arrive at the hospital. Steve comes out and hugs Kayla. Steve doesn’t know how to tell them but Kayla reveals they already know that Marlena is possessed. Belle asks where John is and if he’s okay. Steve responds that he’s alright as he found him in the DiMera Crypt. Belle questions that being where he was the whole time. Steve says it appears that way but he didn’t have time to ask questions as Susan Banks was stabbed and he had to get her help. Kayla questions how Susan got mixed up in all of this. Steve explains that Susan apparently had a vibe that the Devil was in Marlena and John obviously knew too, but it was too late. Kayla says that’s why Marlena had Doug locked up in Bayview. Belle asks if he left John in the Crypt. Steve confirms he sent Anna and Tony in to get him, but he assumed John would be here by now.

John asks Anna and Tony about Susan. Anna explains that Steve and EJ took her to the hospital. Tony wants to get John to the hospital but John refuses. Anna argues that he’s been locked up for weeks so he needs to be looked at. John says he needs to find Marlena. Anna suggests she could be at the hospital but John says she’s out there somewhere. Anna gets a call from Belle, asking if she found John. Anna confirms he is at the mansion with them. Belle asks if he’s okay. Anna says he’s stubborn but alright. Belle is thankful and says she knows where Marlena is. Belle reveals that Marlena crashed Doug and Julie’s Thanksgiving dinner so Shawn handcuffed her to take her to the police station. Anna informs John of this. John tells Anna to tell Belle to have Shawn stand down and not antagonize Marlena, but Belle had already hung up.

Julie argues that the Devil has tortured Doug enough so he’s not going to lay a finger on him. the Devil responds that he doesn’t have to as he’s been inside of Doug and knows that he’s weak and feeble which made him a perfect vessel. The Devil asks Julie if she understands what happened in the therapy session. The Devil says Doug came to Marlena for help with his dementia but he had the perfect opportunity to slip in. Julie doesn’t believe it. The Devil asks Julie who she thinks hit her in the head with a hospital tray. The Devil declares that he should’ve finished them both when he had the chance but it’s better late than never as Devil Marlena raises a knife. Julie talks about loving Doug for so many years and says she will continue for all the Days of their Lives. Julie declares that she would rather die than see the Devil strike Doug down again. The Devil says that can be arranged. Julie acknowledges the Devil’s powers but calls him nothing but a lying trickster. Julie declares that she has a power that the Devil had forsaken eons ago and that’s the power of love. Julie tells Satan that God is love and God stands with those who love. The Devil tells her to stop talking. Julie continues talking about love as she raises her rosary, saying that everlasting love will prevail. Julie shouts that the God of love is stronger than the Devil’s hatred and lies, so he cannot defeat them. Julie says now that the truth is out and visible, the walls are going to close in and it’s over. The Devil exclaims that it will never be over.

Susan tells EJ about the Devil transforming her in to a cat and then possessing her to turn her in to Kristen DiMera. Susan cries that she can’t do this anymore. EJ is sorry she had to go through all of that but assures it’s over now and she’s safe. Susan points out that she didn’t die and didn’t kill John, so the Devil could still come after EJ. EJ doesn’t want her to worry. Susan promises that the Devil will have to go through with her to get to EJ. Susan tells EJ that she loves him with all her heart. EJ says he loves her too.

Steve tells Kayla that they’ve heard the stories about the last time this happened but it’s a whole lot different being here to witness it. Kayla asks what they do next. Steve doesn’t know but for now he’s just grateful they are all safe as he hugs her.

Anna and Tony go to the hospital and tell Belle that they tried to bring John to the hospital to get checked out but he gave them the slip in the parking lot as he was determined to get to Marlena.

John goes to the Horton House and finds Doug, Julie, and Shawn together. Julie assures they are okay. Shawn says he’ll be alright but Marlena is gone. John knew she wouldn’t let them take her to the police station and asks where she went. Shawn responds that she said something about fulfilling her true purpose.

Ben and Ciara talk about taking a nap together as they kiss in bed until there’s a knock at the door. Ben answers the door to see Marlena.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Days of Our Lives Main Page

Days of Our Lives cast animated GIF

Days Update Wednesday, November 24, 2021

Days of Our Lives Update

Days of Our Lives logo

Update written by Joseph

Chanel goes to Paulina’s. Paulina comes out and says “Look what the cat dragged in”. Chanel explains to Paulina that she had a dream where Paulina said exactly that and then went on to rip in to her about how she ruined her life and said she wasn’t her daughter anymore. Chanel tells Paulina to go ahead and let her have it. Paulina responds that she has one thing to say and that is that she’s sorry.

Johnny questions what Steve means by asking if he noticed anything strange about Marlena. Steve says there’s been inconsistent behavior, secrecy, and she seems really focused on keeping Julie away from Doug.

Julie and Shawn excitedly bring Doug back home in a wheelchair. Kayla questions what Doug is doing there while Belle adds that she thought they were just going to visit. Julie says she thought wrong. Belle asks how it happened. Julie says it’s all thanks to Belle since her court order allowed her to make medical decisions for her husband, so she made one and brought him home for Thanksgiving where he belongs whether Marlena likes it or not.

John remains chained up in the DiMera Crypt. Susan encourages him to hang in there because she had a vision that someone was going to save them by the end of the day. Devil Marlena then enters and announces that it’s Thanksgiving. The Devil calls it the day he gets to see the blood of innocence spilt.

Chanel questions Paulina being sorry. Paulina hopes she can forgive her. Chanel expected Paulina to demand an apology for her after she busted up her wedding and told everyone that Lani is daughter. Paulina admits she would’ve preferred it to go down a different way, but Chanel told the truth which is a hell of a lot more than she did. Paulina says she’s only mad at herself and she’s ashamed of calling Chanel a liar in the church as she was so desperate to keep Lani and Abe from finding out. Paulina adds that it’s good that Olivia had Chanel’s back. Chanel worries that everything is a mess now. Paulina calls it her own mess and says it’s time that she owns it. Chanel jokes that she wishes she could freeze this moment because she doesn’t remember Paulina ever admitting that she was wrong before. Paulina says it’s Thanksgiving and they usually do turkey or ham, but this year she’s eating crow.

Julie knows how much Doug missed being home and offers him sparkling water. Belle questions Shawn as to how this happened. Shawn explains that he couldn’t stop her after she saw Doug like that and she insisted on bringing him home. Shawn admits he would’ve done the same thing given his condition. Belle asks what Kayla thinks but she doesn’t know yet. Kayla asks Julie if they told her at the hospital what medication they were giving Doug. Julie shows Kayla what they gave her. Kayla notes that it’s a very strong tranquilizer and the dose is very high on the label. Julie worries that Marlena prescribed those so she has drugged Doug in to insensibility.

Johnny tells Steve that he’s sure Marlena is doing whatever she thinks is best for Doug and asks if he’s missing something. Steve says he can’t put his finger on it but Marlena is not herself. Johnny asks who she is then. Steve asks if he’s sure he hasn’t noticed anything odd or strange behavior that he couldn’t explain. Johnny says not really but then admits it was kind of weird when he saw her at the Crypt. Steve asks what crypt.

Susan tells the Devil that if he wants to kill John, he’ll have to do it over her dead body. The Devil responds that it’s tempting but he has a higher purpose for her. The Devil declares that he is not going to kill John, because Susan is going to.

Johnny tells Steve about how he saw Marlena coming out of the DiMera Crypt dressed like the Devil on Halloween and that she said she was wearing the costume in support of his film. Steve questions what Marlena was doing at the Crypt. Johnny responds that she said she wanted to pay respects to Stefano. Steve can’t believe it and asks why she would do that. Johnny explains that Marlena said Stefano was the first one to realize she was possessed and that he risked his life to save her. Steve asks if Johnny went inside the Crypt. Johnny says he wanted to so he could scout for his movie but Marlena stopped him and wouldn’t let him in.

Susan tells the Devil that she would never ever hurt John and that there is nothing that would ever make her break one of the commandments. The Devil then warns Susan that if she doesn’t take the dagger and kill John Black, then he will kill her son EJ in front of everyone at Thanksgiving dinner.

Julie tells Kayla that Doug is not taking any more of Marlena’s pills and he’s not going to back to Bayview as he’s staying here for good.

Paulina brings up Chanel accusing her of loving Lani more than her which she says is not true. Chanel argues that her actions speak otherwise since she asked Lani to be her matron of honor. Paulina says she never meant for that to happen as she was going to tell Lani the truth but then they got the news that Abe got shot and she saw how much she loved Abe at the hospital, she didn’t have the heart to tell Lani that Abe was not really her father so the next day when she pressed her the next day about what she was going to tell her, she just blurted out the first thing that came to her head. Paulina thinks that she’d be a better liar after all her practice. Chanel complains about how Paulina has always talked up Lani with high praise, like she wishes she was more like Lani. Paulina acknowledges it’s true that she idealized Lani, but guesses that’s because she never got to be her mother like she did for Chanel. Paulina talks about the moments they shared like when she wanted ice cream after getting her tonsils out when she was six. Chanel recalls that being when she learned to bake. Chanel says she fell asleep in Paulina’s arms that night and she didn’t move her the whole night. Paulina points out that she and Lani never had that. Chanel adds that they never had the problems either. Chanel brings up hiding from a bees nest when she was 9. Paulina says that Chanel was the most precious thing in the world to her. Paulina declares that Lani may have been her first born daughter, but Chanel will always be her baby as they hug. Chanel knows how excited Paulina was for her life with Abe. Paulina tells her that what happened at the wedding was not her fault as Olivia believes Marlena broke her confidence and told her the truth. Chanel confirms that Marlena told her but because she wanted her to feel better about Paulina choosing Lani as her matron of honor. Paulina asks if Marlena encouraged her to tell her secret at the wedding. Chanel says no and that Marlena told her to hold her peace but at the wedding, she kept looking at Marlena and it was like this feeling came over her like Marlena wanted her to tell and she couldn’t resist…

Susan pleads with the Devil not to touch her son as he’s not perfect but he does have a pure heart. Susan asks why the Devil is doing this to them. The Devil responds that John would not give in to the temptation of Kristen and couldn’t let go of his own sense of decency. Susan calls John a decent man. The Devil says this is where that got him. Susan argues that it kept The Devil from fully possessing Marlena. The Devil responds that she is still fighting him but he knows how to get inside her heart and break it. The Devil declares that all he has to do is stop John’s heart from beating.

Shawn and Belle set the table for Thanksgiving. Belle wonders if Doug will come out of this. Shawn doesn’t know but he thinks he saw something in Doug’s eyes that his grandfather is still in there. Shawn adds that he also saw fear so they wonder what or who Doug is afraid of.

The Devil tells Susan that it’s time and urges her to drive the dagger in to John’s heart then watch the life flow out of him. The Devil warns that when he comes back, there better be a body to bury or else her son will be joining his father. Devil Marlena then exits the Crypt.

Paulina doesn’t want to waste any more time talking about Marlena as it’s Thanksgiving. Paulina suggests they whip up a Thanksgiving feast but Chanel reveals she can’t stay because Johnny offered to fly her to Italy. Paulina asks if she can’t put it off and have Johnny join them for Thanksgiving. Chanel says she still needs time to process everything and hopes she can understand. Paulina asks if she will be home for Christmas as they have never been apart for Christmas. Chanel says she’ll do her best but she has to go pack a bag. Paulina stops her to say she loves her. Chanel says she knows as she heads to her room.

Doug remains silent as he stares on. Julie sits with him to try to get through to him. Julie sings to Doug as Kayla watches on. Julie reminds Doug that they sang the song together and pleads for him to come back to her.

Shawn asks what Belle thinks Doug would be scared of. Belle says it sounds crazy to even say it, but John said that Doug told him that it was Marlena who tried to kill him and Julie. Belle thought Doug was confused or it was dementia. Shawn asks if she seriously thinks Marlena tried to kill Doug and Julie.

Steve questions Marlena not wanting Johnny to go in to the Crypt. Johnny says she claimed there was a big rat inside. Steve asks if she said anything about John. Johnny says no and asks why. Steve says he’s just trying to track him down. Johnny asks if John is missing. Steve says he’s probably on a case but he’s just filling in blanks. Steve apologizes for all the questions and says he’ll let him go. Johnny asks if he’s sure everything is okay. Steve claims everything is fine and wishes him a Happy Thanksgiving. Johnny questions Steve not going in to the Pub. Steve says not yet as there is something he has to check out first.

Susan asks God how she can kill an innocent man and cries about how it’s not easy. John knows Susan is afraid for her son but he also knows the Devil is going nowhere near EJ.

Devil Marlena goes home but Paulina confronts her at the door and says she has a bone to pick with her. Marlena calls it a pleasant surprise but Paulina says there’s nothing pleasant about it. Marlena guesses she’s upset because Abe left her at the altar. Paulina blames Marlena for telling her secret to Chanel and asks who she thinks she is by messing with her life and family. Marlena explains that Chanel felt rejected by Paulina and that she didn’t value her, so she wanted Chanel to know why Paulina chose Lani as her matron of honor. Paulina complains that she told Marlena her secret in confidence. Marlena claims that she didn’t mean to hurt anybody and asks why she would.

Susan asks John how he knows that the Devil is going after EJ. John tells her that he’s dealt with the Devil before and his whole goal is to poison good, kind souls like Susan’s. John adds that he just wants Susan to be forever branded as a murderer. Susan argues that EJ is her only son and the thought of leaving him to the Devil is too much. Susan tells John that she’s sorry and asks God to forgive her as she raises the dagger.

Paulina says that Marlena is all smiles and sunshine now, but she’s going to file a complaint to the medical board so that Marlena loses her license and her job. Paulina asks if that will cut through Marlena’s “devil may care” attitude which Marlena laughs at. Paulina asks if she thinks this is funny. Marlena responds that she thinks it’s sad and that Paulina is projecting. Paulina asks what the hell she’s talking about. Marlena thinks Paulina just wants to destroy her career like Chanel destroyed her marriage. Marlena adds that Abe and Lani are never coming back to her. Marlena declares that she’s not the liar and hypocrite, Paulina is. Marlena reiterates that Paulina will never have her family or Abe back. Marlena tries to head inside but Paulina stops her and says she’s not finished with her as she calls her a cold hearted bitch. Devil Marlena turns around with her yellow eyes as the Devil asks Paulina who she is calling a bitch.

Johnny goes to Paulina’s and tells Chanel that he got nervous when he didn’t hear from her. Chanel asks if everything is good. Johnny confirms that Allie agreed to watch the bakery while Chanel is gone. Johnny asks if she told Paulina. Chanel confirms that she did and it wasn’t as awful as she dreamed because she expected the worst. Chanel remarks that when Paulina is upset, she can unleash holy hell…

The Devil warns Paulina to let go. Paulina asks who or what Devil Marlena is. The Devil yells at her to get out of here so Paulina runs away. Marlena then gets a call from Belle, who says she needs to talk to her. Belle informs her that she petitioned the court to restore Julie’s right to make decisions for Doug. Marlena argues that nobody notified her, so she will contact the court as Doug’s doctor. Belle reveals that the judge ruled in Julie’s favor, so Marlena is no longer in charge of Doug’s care. Marlena argues that Julie being alone with Doug in Bayview could be very dangerous for her. Belle then reveals that Julie and Doug are at home which shocks Marlena.

Julie asks Kayla if there’s a chance that Doug’s condition is permanent. Kayla says it’s hard to get a clear picture of his status, so they will have to wait until the medication wears off which may take 24 hours. Kayla adds that at least Doug is home for the holidays. Julie encourages Doug that it’s going to be alright as it’s Thanksgiving and they have so much to be grateful for.

Steve goes to the DiMera Crypt and tries to enter but it’s locked.

Kayla calls Steve and leaves a message, informing him that Doug is home and it’s a long story but she’s going to stay there for Thanksgiving so she will text Roman and Kate that they won’t make it to the Pub. Kayla hopes Steve will be able to join her there as soon as he can. Kayla knows he’s out looking for answers about Marlena, so she hopes he finds them.

Steve grabs a nearby shovel and begins beating on the door. Susan worries that it’s the Devil returning.

Johnny tells Chanel that he’s glad Paulina took responsibility. Chanel admits she wasn’t expecting that as she’s never seen Paulina so guilty and heartbroken. Johnny tells her that the DiMera Jet is ready to go but asks if after making peace with her mom, she doesn’t want to stick around for Thanksgiving with her family. Chanel asks if he’s trying to get out of showing her Italy. Johnny says it’s just her mom but Chanel insists that she wants to see Italy, so they exit together.

Paulina walks through the town square and calls the police and says she doesn’t know what the hell she just saw.

Shawn and Belle sit at the table with Doug and Julie for Thanksgiving. Shawn asks Belle what Marlena said. Belle informs him that Marlena hung up on her as she wasn’t thrilled with Doug’s release. Kayla comes in and says she left a message for Steve, so hopefully he will join them. Julie speaks about Thanksgiving being a celebration of gratitude, but this year it’s not what anyone wanted or expected. Julie says it’s still a time to pause and consider how much they have to be thankful for. Julie talks about being blessed and grateful to have Shawn, Belle, and Kayla. Julie declares that most of all, she is thankful for Doug. Julie knows the last few months have been very dark, but now that Doug is home, the darkness is fading away. Julie says Doug’s spirit lifts them all in to the light. Julie calls Doug the center of her universe and says she’ll move heaven and earth to get him well. Everyone toasts to a Happy Thanksgiving. Devil Marlena then walks in and says Happy Thanksgiving, shocking Julie.

Steve breaks in to the DiMera Crypt and finds Susan holding the dagger with blood all over her.

Julie questions what Marlena is doing here. Marlena says she came to wish them all a Happy Thanksgiving and to take Doug back to Bayview. Julie refuses. Marlena thinks it’s for the best. Julie doesn’t care what she thinks and complains that Marlena put Doug in a padded room and gave him such powerful drugs that he doesn’t even know who she is anymore. Marlena says it was for his own good. Julie tells Marlena that she’s not Doug’s doctor anymore which Belle backs up. Julie adds that Marlena is no longer welcome in this house. Marlena argues that Doug is still a danger to himself and others which Kayla knows. Kayla is not sure she agrees. Marlena argues that it’s clear that Julie’s emotions took over her judgment. Julie threatens to show Marlena what a danger to others realyl looks like. Marlena warns that would be a mistake. Doug then suddenly stands up and points at Marlena. Marlena argues that Doug is confused and lost but she can help him. Julie, Shawn, and Belle ask what Doug is trying to say. Doug then declares that Marlena is the Devil!

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Days of Our Lives Main Page

Days of Our Lives cast animated GIF

Days Update Tuesday, November 23, 2021

Days of Our Lives Update

Days of Our Lives logo

Update written by Joseph

Steve comes home to Kayla baking a pie. Kayla complains that she left it in too long but she’s glad Steve is home as she kisses him. Kayla hopes to hear that Steve found John, but Steve reveals he did not and doesn’t think he was meant to as he’s pretty sure someone sent him on a wild goose chase. Kayla wonders who would do that as Devil Marlena then shows up at the door, declaring that Thanksgiving is her favorite holiday of all.

Shawn and Belle enter the Horton house where Julie is looking through a photo album, talking about how much Doug enjoyed Thanksgiving and now it’s Thanksgiving and Doug is all alone. Belle says she’s so sorry. Julie says she’s hardly to blame since she took her case against her own mother, so she put her in a horrible position. Belle just wants to settle this. Julie asks if there’s any news then guesses by her look that there is and that it’s not good.

Allie runs in to Tripp and Henry in the town square. Allie thought she was seeing them back at the apartment. Tripp responds that Henry couldn’t wait to show her the Happy Thanksgiving Mommy drawing that he made for her.

Chanel has a nightmare about Paulina being so mad at her that she said she’s no longer her daughter and then Paulina having a heart attack. Chanel wakes up in a panic in bed with Johnny. Johnny asks about her nightmare. Chanel responds that the dream was so real and in the dream, she killed Paulina.

Paulina sits alone at home with her locket and says she sure made a hot mess of it this time. Olivia walks in and says she got that right.

Belle informs Julie that it’s not bad news but just frustrating. Belle explains that she put in a motion to rescind Marlena’s medical power of attorney and if the judge rules in their favor, then Julie will be able to make all the decisions for Doug’s care and she’ll be able to see him without Marlena having anything to say about it. Julie asks when that will happen. Belle reveals that she didn’t hear back from the judge yesterday and today begins a long holiday weekend. Julie laments that she will not get to see Doug anytime soon.

Kayla mentions that unfortunately their kids, Joey and Stephanie, can’t come home for Thanksgiving. Devil Marlena says that’s a shame since Thanksgiving really is all about family. Kayla explains that they will be with family as they are going to be with Roman and Kate to the Brady Pub for Thanksgiving Dinner and then they will video chat with the kids after. Marlena guesses that’s something and says maybe she will stop by after all of her holiday calls. Steve asks if that’s why she’s here. Devil Marlena claims that she came to apologize for not being herself lately.

Allie jokes that Henry did not get his art ability from her and starts to say he must have gotten it from his dad but Allie says to forget that as it’s Thanksgiving and she doesn’t want to talk about ‘him’. Tripp encourages her to say whatever she wants. Allie doesn’t want to talk about Charlie. Tripp points out that she did and it’s a good thing. Tripp tells her not to pretend the past didn’t happen but to hold onto the fact that Charlie is dead and buried, so he can never hurt her again. Allie brings up Halloween and says they can’t be sure of that. Tripp reveals that actually they can because Rafe was worried, so he ordered Charlie’s grave to be exhumed and he’s still there, undisturbed. Allie wonders who or what they saw that night then.

Devil Marlena knows Steve and Kayla have been leaving lots of messages and she hasn’t gotten back to them. Kayla says they were worried about her. Marlena says they must have felt like she was ghosting them. Steve knows she is busy. Marlena brings up Abe’s wedding and then realizes Kayla and Steve haven’t heard so Steve asks what happened. Devil Marlena explains that Chanel stood up in front of everybody and announced that Paulina is Lani’s mother and that Abe is not Lani’s father. Kayla and Steve are shocked as Marlena talks about how it was just devastating for Abe and Lani. Kayla asks if Tamara was in on the deception which Marlena confirms and adds that she’s sure it made Abe feel foolish and like a chump. Steve remarks that it’s not hard to figure out how Abe is feeling. Marlena says it’s one thing to hear about it compared to being there, but she hasn’t seen Abe that upset since he lost Lexie. Steve decides to give Abe a call. Marlena remarks that he’s such a good friend and says she should get going. Kayla adds that she was going to call Marlena about Doug as she thought maybe Marlena could let Doug and Julie see each other for Thanksgiving. Devil Marlena doesn’t think it’s a good idea but Kayla strongly disagrees and asks what the harm is in a supervised visit. Kayla thought she would change her mind because they are like family. Devil Marlena claims that she couldn’t bare it if Doug attacked Julie again on her watch so she can’t help her. Steve responds that maybe she can help him find John then.

Chanel tells Johnny about how Paulina had a heart attack and died in her nightmare. Johnny talks about how they both have larger than life moms but if they do one thing to cross them, they feel like they killed them and it all pops up in their dreams. Chanel talks about how she did a very crappy thing. Johnny thinks Chanel felt her back was against the wall with all of Paulina’s lies, so she snapped. Chanel says it’s weird how much he gets it. Johnny comments that Sami left town and couldn’t be bothered to tell anyone where she is, so he somehow thinks it’s his fault. Chanel comments that it’d be a lot easier if they didn’t love them. Johnny believes they have to lead their own lives and not feel guilty about it. Chanel wishes it was just them and they can stay here forever so she wouldn’t have to face Paulina, Abe, and Lani. Johnny doesn’t know about forever but says they could have a hell of a nice day. Johnny reminds her that he has a full staff on call so he could have Harold bring them breakfast, lunch, and dinner in bed if she wants. Chanel says that sounds like heaven. Johnny then tells her that he was in Heaven last night and he’d love to go back as they kiss.

Olivia asks if Paulina has heard from Chanel, Abe, or Lani. Paulina says no. Olivia wants to sort out her mess. Paulina blames Chanel. Olivia warns her to watch her tone. Paulina complains about how Olivia felt about her coming to Salem and says this is her big ‘I told you so’ moment. Olivia assures that she’s not enjoying this. Paulina cries that she just wanted to see Lani again and felt she had to be there for her daughter having a baby. Olivia asks how that worked out for her. Paulina doesn’t want to hear it. Olivia declares that’s too bad because she’s the only one left who can talk sense in to her and this time, she’s going to listen. Paulina decides it’s best to just sit down and get it over with. Olivia questions why she couldn’t just leave well enough alone. Paulina complains about watching her daughter grow up alone. Olivia reminds her that they all agreed. Paulina argues that she didn’t agree, but she caved because she was pregnant and scared while they helped her clean up her big mess and now she’s making another mess. Paulina says she just followed her heart. Olivia tells her that it’s time to start using her head instead.

Tripp and Allie go over their Thanksgiving plans as Ava and Rafe want them at their place for dinner, while Roman and Lucas want them at the Brady Pub where Steve and Kayla will also be but they also want to do something at their place. Tripp says they have all of their options and wonders how to make a decision. Allie has an idea and says she’ll be right back.

Devil Marlena tells Steve that all John told her is that he was going on a mission for Black Patch. Steve says that’s not true as John has not checked in with him and is not following any of their usual protocols. Marlena suggests he’s on a mission for the ISA and just used Black Patch as a coverup. Steve clarifies that he checked in with Shane, who said John is not doing any work for them and he’s gone completely off the grid. Marlena remarks that it wouldn’t be the first time. Kayla questions it not bothering her for John to be gone on Thanksgiving and not letting her know that he’s okay. Steve asks if she’s sure she has no idea where he could be.

Shawn hugs Julie and encourages her about Doug. Julie complains that they’ve been through everything together but they are not together now. Julie worries that Doug hasn’t been told that she’s not allowed to see him and he might think she doesn’t care. Shawn reassures her as Belle finishes her call and announces that they won’t have to worry because somehow they got a compassionate judge, who said the case was heartbreaking and he didn’t want to wait until Monday. Belle reveals that Julie officially has medical power of attorney, so she can see Doug today. Julie is relieved and hugs Belle as she thanks her.

Chanel tells Johnny that he was right that staying in bed all day, making love, and ordering room service was a wonderful idea. Johnny says he has a better idea and suggests they leave Salem together.

Paulina complains to Olivia about Tamara following her heart and being a singer, while she had to be the logical one. Olivia argues that this is not about her rivalry with Tamara. Paulina says that’s what it’s always been about as she grew up in her shadow and then when she finally gets something, Olivia decided Tamara would be the better mother. Olivia insists it was on protecting her and the baby. Paulina argues that she ended up losing both of her babies. Olivia says she may think Tamara was her favorite, but Paulina always had her heart. Olivia hugs her and assures that she loves her.

Julie puts together a bag for Doug and talks about feeling nervous like it’s a big date. Belle encourages that it is. Julie says Doug will always be her prince charming. Julie then realize that she still has to cook the turkey. Shawn questions her making Thanksgiving dinner. Julie says it’s Doug’s favorite so not making it would seem like she had given up hope. They decide that Shawn will take Julie to see Doug while Belle will take care of dinner. Julie calls them angels as she then exits with Shawn.

Devil Marlena claims to have no idea where John is and that it does bother and terrify her but these things happen with John. Steve questions her not wanting to try to track him down. She claims it would be disrespectful and show a lack of trust. Kayla doesn’t get it. Marlena says John is doing his job and when it’s done, he will come back to her. Steve questions her not being interested in finding him. She claims that if she could do anything, she would, but in times like this they just have to trust in a higher power. She wishes them a happy Thanksgiving as she then exits the house. Kayla asks Steve bought any of that. Steve says not a word. Kayla decides she’s going to see Julie to tell her that she could make no head way with Marlena. Steve says Marlena just isn’t making any sense these days and questions her wanting a higher power to find John or thinking Doug should be alone on Thanksgiving. Kayla says she just couldn’t get Marlena to see how Julie feels. Kayla tells Steve that she will see him at the Pub. Steve decides he will head to the Pub early to see if Roman has been talking to Marlena. Kayla says keeping Doug isolated is cruel and unusual punishment. Kayla then exits.

Allie returns to Tripp with bags from the bakery and says they will bring dessert to everybody so they have an excuse to stop by each place. Tripp asks about Johnny. Allie is sure he’s at the DiMera Mansion with Chanel, so they can eat cake. Allie and Tripp then walk off with Henry.

Chanel tells Johnny that she can’t just leave Salem and brings up the bakery. Johnny says that Allie can handle it while they are gone. Chanel says he can’t speak for her and she can’t just expect Allie to do the work for her while she goes to Italy with him. Johnny tells her to just leave Allie to him. Johnny talks about all they can do in Italy and he can show her where he grew up. Chanel knows he never gives up. Johnny asks what she says to just running away.

Olivia informs Paulina that Lani invited her over for Thanksgiving and that Eli is coming to pick her up, so she’ll wait outside. Paulina questions being ostracized while Olivia gets a spot at the table. Paulina argues that Olivia lied too, came up with it, and kept it going all these years. Paulina remarks that maybe Tamara can fly in too. Olivia says she was just as surprised that Lani invited her, but she did. Olivia suggests Paulina reach out to Chanel as she’s sure she is hurt too and she’s still her baby. Paulina says that last night she was thinking about it over and over. Paulina questions how Chanel could possibly have known. Olivia tells her that it was Marlena. Paulina argues that Marlena is a doctor and would have to break confidence and she’s also Tamara’s friend. Olivia responds that something in Marlena’s spirit didn’t sit right with her. Paulina wants something more concrete. Olivia brings up the smug look on Marlena’s face when Chanel stood up, like she knew already that Paulina was Lani’s mother. Paulina thinks back to revealing the truth to Marlena. Paulina then admits to Olivia that she told Marlena. Olivia questions why she would do that. Paulina talks about Marlena being bound by doctor-patient confidentiality. Olivia thinks she broke that and put all her business on the street. Olivia insists that Marlena is no damn good as she then exits.

Chanel asks about Johnny’s movie if they take off to Italy. Johnny says that he’ll work on the script in Italy and they’ll only be gone for a couple of weeks. Chanel questions EJ just handing over the DiMera Jet to him. Johnny jokes that he might as well capitalize on EJ not being a jerk right now. Johnny says that Allie is at the Pub, so he will go let her know that she has to handle the Bakery while Chanel just has to go home and pack her bags. Chanel brings up that packing her bags is how her nightmare began. Johnny says they can get her stuff in Milan then. Chanel reminds him that she still has to get her passport. Johnny offers to go with her, but Chanel says she will just try and sneak in and out without seeing Paulina. Chanel can’t believe they are doing this and that he’s doing this for her. Chanel thanks him as they kiss.

Tripp and Allie go to the Brady Pub. Allie reminds him that they have 3 or 4 dinners to get to. Allie jokes that the Brady family measures a man’s worth based off how much he eats at Thanksgiving. They then head in to the Pub.

Kayla goes to the Horton House looking for Julie but Belle informs her that Shawn just took her to Bayview to see Doug. Kayla informs Belle that she just got off the phone with Marlena, who was adamant that Doug have no visitors so they will turn her away. Belle reveals that it’s not Marlena’s call anymore as she got a court order, giving Julie her medical power of attorney. Kayla wonders how Marlena will react to that. Belle admits that she’s not looking forward to finding out, but she had to something because Julie was miserable. Belle adds that now it’s really hitting her that she got a court order overturning one of her mom’s medical decisions like she was questioning her confidence. Belle wonders if Marlena was right and she’s wrong. Kayla says she’s had questions about the decision herself. Belle guesses that something is wrong since Marlena is the most compassionate person she knows. Kayla comments that Marlena is not the doctor or person that she has loved and admired for so long. Belle worries about what is happening to her.

Devil Marlena returns to the Crypt. The Devil talks about how all of John’s friends are looking for him which means he has to find a way to make sure John and Susan disappear, permanently.

Chanel goes to Paulina’s. Paulina comes out and says “Look what the cat dragged in”, just like in the beginning of Chanel’s nightmare.

Johnny runs in to Steve outside the Pub. They wish each other a Happy Thanksgiving. Steve asks if he can talk to him for a minute. Steve says they were just talking to Marlena and asks if he’s noticed anything strange about her lately. Johnny asks strange in what way?

The Devil declares it’s time to kill two birds with one stone or maybe a dagger.

Belle tells Kayla that she’s relieved that she thinks she did the right thing but it also scares her that Kayla is worried about Marlena too. Kayla talks about how she tells herself that Marlena is too close to the situation and loves Julie and Doug so much. Belle points out that it’s not just this one decision as it just doesn’t seem like that. Belle feels Marlena is doing all these things deliberately. Kayla suggests they just focus on Thanksgiving and being grateful that Doug and Julie are back together again. Belle would love to be able to see them together again. Julie then returns and tells her to turn around then. Shawn then wheels in Doug in a wheelchair and announces that Doug is home as Julie, Kayla, and Belle are overjoyed to see him.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Days of Our Lives Main Page

Days of Our Lives cast animated GIF

Days Update Monday, November 22, 2021

Days of Our Lives Update

Days of Our Lives logo

Update written by Joseph

Jake helps Gabi zip up her dress and asks where they are going. Gabi thought they could have a nice dinner. Jake reminds her that they are both unemployed. Gabi says they just had a big win so they need to celebrate that Victor fired Philip. Jake thought they were going to talk business. Gabi assures they will but feels they’ve earned the right to gloat. Gabi mocks Philip getting fired. Gabi has Jake help her put on a necklace which was Sami’s. Jake jokes that he’d rather be helping her out of her clothes than in to them, so Gabi drops Jake’s towel and they kiss.

Rafe comes home to Ava cooking. Rafe says she didn’t have to cook, but Ava says she wanted to. Ava talks about how they talked about a fresh start and taking things slow. Ava thought if they could slowly get back to a routine, they could slowly get back to being them again. Ava adds that she thought cooking might help the kitchen not look like a crime scene anymore. Rafe is sorry she had to go through that and that he wasn’t there. Ava says it’s okay as he was working and doing his job. Rafe thinks back to having sex with Nicole that night. Ava adds that Rafe was serving and protecting the citizens of Salem.

Nicole goes to the DiMera Mansion which EJ calls a nice surprise. Nicole asks for a martini so EJ asks what is bothering her. Nicole doesn’t know why she let this upset her as she knew it was coming as she shows EJ that she got divorce papers from Eric. EJ reveals that he got his divorce papers from Sami on the same day, but he can’t serve them because Sami is still nowhere to be found.

Marlena’s call is from an unknown number but she answers it. It turns out to be her daughter Sami, who says thank God she picked up and that she has to help her.

Devil Kristen talks about Kristen and John being together in the past. John tells her to call off this seduction while she still has a shred of dignity. Devil Kristen responds that she can’t do that because this party is just getting started.

Ava and Rafe joke around as she cooks and they get close until Gabi and Jake walk in. Gabi gets upset and asks Rafe why he hasn’t kicked this bitch to the curb.

Nicole questions EJ still not knowing where Sami is. EJ asks why everyone acts like he’s lying. Nicole points out that he kind of lies all the time which EJ laughs at. Nicole says it just seems like if EJ could find Kristen, he should be able to find Sami Brady. EJ responds that the difference is that he wanted to find Kristen, while he doesn’t care if he ever hears from Sami again. Nicole tells him that he’s going to have to find her in order to serve those papers, unless he doesn’t want to get a divorce. EJ assures he does not want to be trapped in that marriage any longer as it’s like being buried alive…

Sami is excited to hear Marlena’s voice. Marlena is thankful that she called. Marlena says she has to talk to her but they don’t have much time. Marlena asks if Sami is in Salem. Sami responds that she’s in a room but she has no idea where it is as she was drugged and kidnapped back in August. Sami explains that she was attacked and chloroformed when she went to Rafe’s house to talk to Gabi about staying at the DiMera Mansion. Marlena says that doesn’t make sense since Sami has been texting her this whole time but Sami reveals it wasn’t her but whoever drugged her and she has no idea who it is.

John tells Devil Kristen that there’s nothing she can do because he loves Marlena. Devil Kristen says they don’t have to make it about love, but about sex which she’s really good at it. She insists on being John’s type. Devil Kristen that John resisting is stimulating her. She suggests trying something less angelic. John tells her to just go away.

Gabi questions what Ava is doing and argues that she can’t stay here after there was a mob hit in Rafe’s kitchen. Ava calls that self defense. Gabi asks Rafe how he thinks she feels living in the same house with the woman who tried to steal her company. Ava says she admitted that she was wrong. Gabi argues that’s only because she got caught. Gabi complains about Rafe sleeping with a murderer. Ava asks who Gabi is to talk since she has a prison record. Gabi claims she’s been rehabilitated. Ava questions the necklace Gabi is wearing and accuses her of stealing it. Gabi says that she found it. Ava asks if she didn’t try to find who it belonged to. Gabi says that she thought that might have been embarrassing for Rafe. Ava gets that Gabi is still trying to make her believe that Rafe slept with Nicole. Ava declares that is never ever going to happen because she’ll never believe a single word from Gabi. Gabi asks if Rafe is going to let Ava talk to her like this. Rafe points out that Gabi hasn’t been warm and welcoming. Rafe suggests they have a big family dinner. Gabi declines and says she and Jake are going to have dinner elsewhere. Gabi warns Rafe to hide the knives because she wouldn’t want him to be Ava’s next victim as she exits with Jake.

EJ tells Nicole that he’s flattered that she sought him out in her hour of need instead of Rafe. Nicole jokes that it’s just because he makes a better martini. Nicole adds that there’s another reason she came to him that’s fairly intimate. Nicole says if she shows her divorce papers to someone else then she’s airing her dirty laundry while EJ already has a low opinion of her. EJ assures that’s not true and he always respected her. EJ agrees to represent Nicole if she lets him take her out to dinner tonight. Nicole jokes that she gets advice and dinner. EJ says they can negotiate terms later and they exit together.

Sami tells Marlena that she has no clue who did this and that there are guards who bring her food, but they won’t tell her who they work for or why this is happening to her. Sami says she finally managed to steal one of their phones but they are going to figure it out so Marlena has to come get her. Marlena responds that she’s not the only one who is in trouble right now.

John tells Devil Kristen that this isn’t going to work. Devil Kristen continues to come on to him. John wants her to let him go and asks how else he would make love to her. She asks if that’s really what he wants or if he’s just trying to escape.

Rafe tells Ava that he’s sorry about Gabi. Ava says it’s fine as Gabi is right that she tried to steal her company so she doesn’t blame her for wanting her gone, but she does blame her for starting their war when she first moved in. Ava says she tried to rise above but fail. Ava feels she shouldn’t let Gabi get in her head as she knows what she’s doing but she still makes her feel so insecure about Rafe and Nicole. Rafe argues that they are so past that. Ava feels bad that Rafe and Nicole feel they can’t be around each other. Ava calls Nicole her only friend and says Rafe has been completely upfront with her. Ava suggests they all hang out again and offers to invite Nicole over but Rafe stops her and asks to please stop talking about Nicole.

EJ and Nicole go out to eat at the Bistro and look over her divorce papers. EJ argues that it’s a problem that Nicole is not asking for anything and insists on spousal support since Eric walked out on her while she’s taking care of his niece and her kid in Salem. Nicole notes that Xander said something like that too. EJ says Xander isn’t always wrong. EJ declares that by the time he’s done, Nicole will look like the lonely victim of an uncaring husband. Nicole argues that she’s the one who blew up the marriage. EJ says that’s what Eric wants her to think, but from now on, she will be dealing with him. Gabi and Jake arrive. Jake sees that EJ is there and suggests going somewhere else but Gabi says she’s not afraid of him. Gabi confronts EJ and Nicole to tell EJ not to get too comfortable in the mansion because she’s still having her lawyers look in to how EJ stole it from her. EJ brings up hearing Philip fired them after their attempt to overthrow him. Gabi says that Philip is paying for that while Gabi Chic is coming back stronger than ever and she will get her house back. EJ then sees the necklace Gabi is wearing and remembers giving it to Sami, so he asks where the hell she got that necklace.

Sami asks what Marlena is talking about. Marlena reveals that she is locked up too and chained to a wall in the DiMera Crypt. Sami asks if EJ did this because of her. Marlena says it wasn’t EJ so Sami asks who did it. Marlena responds that she won’t believe her when she tells her.

Devil Kristen asks John how she knows he won’t try to escape if she frees him. John says she will have to trust him. Devil Kristen calls it a big risk but notes that it will be a lot more fun if she didn’t have to do all the work, so she snaps the chains off of John. Devil Kristen starts kissing John but he shoves her off and asks her to let him go because he needs to get Marlena. Devil Kristen insists that John wants her and not Marlena.

Rafe apologizes for snapping at Ava. Rafe says they are finally alone to have a nice dinner so they don’t need to be talking about Nicole. Ava says she was just trying to be nice. Rafe gets that but says they need to focus on themselves and not let Gabi come between them. Rafe adds that Gabi only brought up Nicole to get under Ava’s skin. Ava points out that Rafe got so mad and doesn’t normally blow up like that. Rafe reminds her that there was a homicide in his kitchen and he had to put Eli on the case because his girlfriend was the main suspect. Rafe adds that Ava and Gabi have turned his house in to a warzone so he’s sorry for being a little edgy. Ava feels she turned his life upside down. Rafe jokes about having to talk about feelings and says he’d like to have a boring night. Ava goes back to cooking and talks about buying a case of tomatoes, asking if that’s boring enough for him as she laughs.

EJ asks Gabi again where she got that necklace. Jake warns EJ about how he talks to Gabi. Gabi asks EJ why it matters to him. Gabi asks if it’s Nicole’s and guesses she was right that Nicole was sleeping Rafe. Gabi adds that she found it outside and told Ava that it belonged to a woman Rafe didn’t want her to know about. Nicole says it’s not her necklace. Gabi asks why EJ is so bothered by it then. EJ then reveals that it’s Sami’s necklace and he bought it for her in Italy. Gabi explains that she found it a few months ago about the time that Sami left town.

Marlena informs Sami that she’s been possessed by the Devil again which shocks her. Sami thought she’d never have to worry about that again. Sami asks why Marlena is telling her if she’s the Devil. Marlena explains that she’s gotten a temporary reprieve as the Devil took over Susan Banks to get to John. Sami asks if Marlena is okay. Marlena responds that she’s so scared as she’s afraid they might lose John.

Devil Kristen tells John how they were so in love and she knows he remembers, causing a flashback to when they were together. John says he remembers so she suggests they relive the past. Devil Kristen tells John to make love to her as they then kiss. John ends up biting her. She calls him a son of a bitch. John asks if she really thought he’d give up on Marlena. John tries to run but Devil Kristen throws him back in to the wall, knocking him out. Devil Kristen then declares that he will pay for that.

Rafe and Ava eat dinner together. Ava tells Rafe that when she thought she was going to prison and he didn’t believe her about Carmine, it dawned on her that she could lose him and it scared her. Ava says that living with Rafe has been the happiest she’s ever been. Ava jokes that she’s had a miserable life so the bar was low but assures that she really loves their life together. Ava loves talking to Rafe about everything. They joke with each other about taste in movies. Ava says what she loves most of all is Rafe. Ava tells Rafe that she loves him. Rafe doesn’t know what to say. Ava asks if he’s overwhelmed or if he doesn’t feel the same way.

EJ tells Gabi that he wants the necklace back as it’s his property since he paid for it. Gabi responds that the mansion was her property but he took it so she’s taking this and walks off. Nicole tells EJ that she almost had a heart attack thinking Gabi knew about her and Rafe. Nicole asks if EJ is okay. EJ recalls the last time he saw Sami, he kicked her out and she said she was going to see Gabi about staying in the mansion but when she never returned, he figured she changed her mind and never went to see Gabi but if Gabi found the necklace, then Sami must have been there. Nicole doesn’t think Gabi would lie about not talking to Sami. EJ wonders what happened and how the necklace ended up on the ground.

Sami wants Marlena to loop the police in to this call, so they can come help and rescue her then trace the call to come get her. Marlena says she doesn’t seem to be able to make outgoing calls. Sami encourages her to keep trying. Devil Kristen then takes the phone from Marlena and greets Sami, saying it’s been a long time. Sami asks who this is and what they have done with her mother. Devil Kristen responds that Marlena can’t help Sami with her problems as she’s in enough trouble of her own. Devil Kristen then hangs up the phone, leaving Sami worried. Devil Kristen tells Marlena that she’s been a naughty girl. Marlena says she had been careless. Devil Kristen calls Sami the most useless person on the planet and now that she’s being held captive, she can’t do her any good. Marlena asks if she knows who kidnapped her. Devil Kristen responds that her lips are sealed. Marlena asks if John is alright. Devil Kristen claims that he is basking in the afterglow of their love. Marlena says they know she’s lying and that John never touched her other than shoving her away because she can still feel the unbreakable bond that she and John share.

Ava apologizes to Rafe for putting him on the spot and says he doesn’t have to answer the question as she did not say I love you to force a reply. Ava suggests they go back to eating and talking. Rafe gets what Ava is saying and says it’s been great having her here and he’s been so happy. Rafe says they fit. Rafe adds that if he doesn’t say what she wants, it doesn’t mean that he doesn’t care about her a lot because he does. Rafe promises Ava that he’s committed to her and only her.

Jake asks if Gabi is really going to keep the necklace when it’s Sami’s. Gabi responds that Sami isn’t here and no one knows where she is so she can’t give it to her. Gabi adds that Sami owes her for giving Kristen’s letter back to her. Jake points out that EJ ended up with the letter anyways. Gabi notes that wasn’t her fault but it was really funny to see it wipe the smirk off EJ’s face for once. Jake comments that EJ seems to have rebounded fine. Jake asks about EJ and Nicole being back together. Gabi can’t believe EJ being over Sami as he always seemed obsessed with her. Gabi says that EJ claims to despise Sami but she still thinks Sami is his Achilles heel. Gabi thinks Sami could be the key to paying EJ back.

Nicole suggests EJ that maybe Sami dropped the necklace on accident. EJ questions her never calling Gabi or Rafe to ask about it. Nicole wonders if Sami threw it away since their marriage was over. EJ points out that it was worth money so Sami would have pawned it. Nicole acknowledges that it does seem out of character. EJ says there is something strange about all of this. EJ then gets a call from an unknown number. Nicole guesses it’s a telemarketer. EJ decides to find out and answers. Sami says thank God he answered. EJ asks who this is.

Ava tells Rafe that she’s really glad they talked and got all their cards out. Rafe admits he liked it too. Ava toasts to putting mistakes behind them. Rafe toasts to a fresh start.

Jake thought they were talking about getting Gabi Chic back but now they’re talking about getting revenge again. Gabi says she’s multi tasking. Jake asks how Sami will help them pay EJ back. Gabi doesn’t know yet but says they’ll start by tracking Sami down, bringing her to Salem, and then figuring it out.

Sami asks if EJ heard her. EJ asks if anyone’s there. Sami asks if he can hear her but the phone battery dies. EJ guesses there was no one there. Nicole figures it was a telemarketer. EJ calls it strange as he could swear he heard Sami’s voice and then the phone went dead.

The Devil possesses Marlena again and transforms Susan back to herself. John assures that even under Satan’s spell, he remains true to Marlena. The Devil says he never had much hopes for that plan anyways so he’ll go to plan B. Susan asks what that is. The Devil declares that’s where Susan and John both die.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Days of Our Lives Main Page

Days of Our Lives cast animated GIF

Y&R Update Wednesday, November 24 2021

Young & The Restless Update

Y&R logo

Recap written by Christine

Phyllis went to Crimson Lights for coffee. Sharon said that she was getting ready to host Thanksgiving dinner for the unhoused and lonely, so there would be no special orders today, but Phyllis could help herself to the coffee pot. Phyllis said that The Grand Phoenix wasn’t doing their dinner until late, and the managers were taking care of it, so she volunteered to help Sharon out. Just then, Nick came in with a box of supplies and told Sharon that he was sending over a couple vans full of seniors from New Hope who didn’t have any family to spend the holiday with. Nick and Phyllis’s eyes met, and they said Happy Thanksgiving. Nick turned back to Sharon and talked to her about what was in the box. He mentioned that Christian, Faith and Noah would be coming to help. She was delighted to hear that Christian was interested in helping. Nick was hoping it’d become a family tradition. Sharon said she wanted to find something fun for Christian to do so he didn’t get bored. Phyllis changed her mind about staying, and she claimed that something came up at work that she had to handle. On her way out, she ran into Billy. He asked if she had plans. She wondered if he was curious, and he admitted that he was only trying to be polite. She was sure he’d be spending the holiday alone fixing the mess at ChancComm. He said he put all that aside today, because it was all about Lily and the kids. Phyllis pointed out that he was alone. He explained that Lily’s plans to visit Mattie and Charlie fell through because of the weather, and when he left, they were on a video call. Phyllis could only imagine how the article affected negotiations for the kids with Ashland and Victoria. He said that it wasn’t stress free, but everyone was trying to be fair, and the kids were going to spend half the day with each parent. He said that the kids deserved as much family vibes and love as they could get on Thanksgiving. Everyone did. She looked forlorn. He wished her Happy Thanksgiving and he continued on.

Phyllis went to work and ran into Gloria, who was in between spa treatments. Gloria felt transformed, like a golden goddess. Gloria felt bad that the masseuses had to work on the holiday, but she’d tip them generously. JCV was doing phenomenally under her watch. Phyllis said she was giving all her employees extra pay today and sending them home early. Phyllis asked if Gloria was spending the say with Michael and Lauren. She wasn’t, because they were with Fen. Phyllis asked if Gloria was flying solo, and Gloria said of course not. No one wanted to be alone on Thanksgiving. Gloria was going to be with Kevin, Chloe and their angels. Gloria asked if Phyllis would be alone on Thanksgiving, and Phyllis said that she was working.

Phyllis put on a cheerful facade for a parade of guests who happily told her about their plans with their families. After all that, she trudged into her room and ate a bag of potato chips. She called Summer and left a message wishing her, Kyle and Harrison a Happy Thanksgiving. She poured wine and drank it while she called Daniel and told him she missed him and Lucy. She claimed that she was doing great when he asked. After the call ended, she got into bed and turned on the television. Phyllis drifted off to sleep, even though the light still streamed into the windows.

In Phyllis’s dream, Gloria burst into the room wearing a gold turban, gold sunglasses and a sparkly boa. Gloria said to call her Golden-Glo. She was there to turn Phyllis’s Thanksgiving around. Phyllis claimed she had plans, but Gloria knew that wasn’t true. She could see the chips, wine and that Phyllis had been watching true crime stories. It was hardly the way to usher in the holiday season, Golden Glo said. Phyllis said that if Glo didn’t leave, she’d be the victim of a true crime. Glo was offering Phyllis a do-over and a happy Thanksgiving. Phyllis was skeptical. Glo clapped her hands and Phyllis disappeared from the suite and teleported back to Crimson Lights.

Phyllis looked for Gloria, whom she refused to call Golden Glo. Gloria was nowhere around. Phyllis wished Gloria brought her to Hawaii or Bali instead. Sharon walked in, and she was annoyed Phyllis didn’t help earlier. Phyllis said she’d help now, but Sharon didn’t see or hear her. Phyllis realized that she was dreaming and that people wouldn’t say or do anything unless she wanted them to. Phyllis called Sharon, who suddenly noticed she was there. Sharon said Phyllis was one of the people she was most grateful for this year. Phyllis was skeptical that Sharon would say this, even in a dream. Sharon hadn’t forgotten the support Phyllis gave her during her cancer treatments. Phyllis said that was life or death and bigger than the issues they had in the past. “I was entirely responsible for all of our dust-ups,” Dream Sharon confessed.

Sharon said that yesterday, she was rude and out of line to probe Phyllis about her break up with Nick and her relationship with Jack. Phyllis wondered if she was forcing Sharon to say this in her dream or if Sharon meant it. Sharon was trying to be nice. She thought it was about time. Phyllis agreed. Sharon asked if Phyllis could spare a little time to help feed the hungry, and maybe Sharon and Phyllis could heal old wounds. Phyllis served the guests, and they broke into a round of applause for her. She basked in the adoration until Golden Glo appeared and took Phyllis to the main house at the ranch. Phyllis was dressed for a party now, and she was upset that she was in the belly of the beast. Nikki and Victor appeared. They were also dressed for festivities. Victor held a knife, while Nikki clutched a serving fork. Alarmed, Phyllis said that she didn’t come here of her own volition. Despite the menacing poses, Dream Victor and Nikki just wanted to let Phyllis carve the turkey. Nick joined everyone and said he was glad she was here. Phyllis didn’t believe that. She said she despised them, and they despised her. It was creeping her out that they were being nice, and she was leaving. Nikki and Victor urged her to stay. Nick said he and Phyllis weren’t a couple, but they were Summer’s parents, and they were friends, and he owed her a huge thank you. He finally took her advice. Nikki chimed in that it was very wise advice. Nick was referring to Phyllis’ advice to stay out of his family’s drama. Ever since he did that, some amazing things happened – Adam left town, Victoria forgave him, and Victor accepted him for who he was. Nikki was grateful to Phyllis for putting up with their family and for always being the voice of reason when she stubbornly refused to listen. Phyllis said that they should get the party started. Everyone had a great time, and Phyllis wondered why it took them so long to get to this point. Nikki said that Phyllis broke Nick’s heart, and she turned on Nikki and Victoria during the JT murder investigation. Phyllis and Nikki decided not to go down memory lane. Nikki said they were grateful to Phyllis because the guidance she gave Nick saved the Newman family. According to Nikki, they were happy and finally united, all thanks to Phyllis and her sage advice. Victor raised a toast to Phyllis, and everyone followed his lead. “Hip hip hooray!,” the Newmans exclaimed.

Phyllis found herself dropped into the Abbott celebration at Society. Jack, Traci and Ashley didn’t notice Phyllis watching from across the room. He’d had found love with someone, and his sisters were glad. Phyllis wondered who it was. Jack gushed about this woman, who was a former love he’d rekindled things with. Ashley said it could be magical to reunite with an old flame. Phyllis thought it might be her, but then she changed her mind because she knew Traci and Ashley wouldn’t be this happy about her being with Jack. Jack knew that this woman had never been his sisters’ favorite, but he thanked them for their kindness. He thought the relationship would work this time. Traci said they wanted it to. Jack noticed that his lady had arrived. Phyllis thought it was be her, and with a smile, she started to approach Jack, but then Golden Glo appeared, and she embraced Jack. Phyllis was stunned. Ashley was thrilled this incredible woman put a smile back on Jack’s face. Traci said that anyone who made their brother happy made them happy. Jack said Gloria gave him a new appreciation for life. He was grateful that Gloria took him back.

Glo saw Phyllis glaring and went over to her. “Some fairy godmother you turned out to be,” Phyllis sniped. “Oh darling, I am much too young to be any kind of mother to you,” Gloria retorted. Phyllis called Gloria Golden Ghoul. Gloria said it wasn’t her fault Jack was with her – this was Phyllis’s dream. Gloria thought that Phyllis’ subconscious set up this scenario because Phyllis was intimidated by Gloria. “Deep down you think you know I’m the one who holds the keys to Jack’s heart,” Gloria said. Phyllis thought that was crazy. Gloria pointed out that they were inside Phyllis’s head, and Gloria was relieved she didn’t have to live in it full time.

Phyllis said this dream was a mash up of irrational incidents. The Abbotts wouldn’t have dinner at Society instead of their home, and Traci and Ashley wouldn’t support Jack and Gloria. Gloria said it was happening before Phyllis’s eyes. Phyllis vowed to put a stop to it. She marched over to the table and said that there had been a mistake. “When you’re talking about the great love of Jack’s life returning, you’re clearly talking about me and not Gloria,” Phyllis announced. Phyllis pulled out a chair to sit, and all the Abbotts yelled “No!” Ashley said there was no room for Phyllis here at this table. Phyllis was sure that Traci, the kind one, would welcome her. Traci wished she could, but it wasn’t her place. Jack said maybe they could find room; it was Thanksgiving. Ashley said that was exactly why Phyllis shouldn’t be here. Ashley asked if Jack forgot how many times Phyllis broke his heart. Traci noted that Phyllis cheated on Jack with his own brother. Phyllis countered that everyone made mistakes.

Phyllis didn’t understand what happened. Her dream had been going so well, but everything changed. Traci said that was life – everything changed, and either you were driving the train or a passenger on your own journey. The Abbotts talked amongst themselves. Jack intended to ask Gloria to return to Jabot after she got back to the table. Traci and Ashley loved that idea. Traci said Gloria always had a good business sense. Phyllis disagreed, and she said that Gloria was a grifter. Billy arrived. Phyllis met him at the door and asked what he was doing here when he said he was going home to Lily. Billy wasn’t sure why he was here, and he reminded Phyllis that this was her dream. Phyllis guessed Billy was here to annoy her. Billy apologized for the way he screwed things up between her and Jack. He knew that was one of the many reasons she didn’t like him, but they weren’t all that different. He said they did good things when they worked together, like when they exposed Sally and Tara. Phyllis agreed, but she didn’t want to rehash everything and hurt Jack.

Phyllis said the dream was going well until she saw the Abbotts. Billy suggested it was the guilt busting through. Phyllis said she didn’t feel guilty, but Billy said she exiled herself from Thanksgiving because she felt like she deserved to be alone. He asked why she didn’t spend time with Summer and Daniel, and she said her kids lived far away now. Billy said her kids were doing great, and that was hard for Phyllis because she was a fighter, and fighting for her kids was second nature. Dream Billy knew Phyllis missed Nick, but he thought she was at the Abbott celebration because she missed Jack. Phyllis was near tears. She said that Jack was in Spain with Ashley. Billy said Jack was fighting for Abby, because like Phyllis when it came to family, he was all in, and when it came to love, he was relentless and that included Phyllis. Phyllis thought Jack was amazing. “And you’re not?,” Billy asked. He told her she deserved love, whether she admitted it or not.

Phyllis said Billy was hardly the expert in relationships – he couldn’t wait to toss her aside when she slept with Nick. Billy thought that worked out the way it was meant to be. He fit with Lily, so maybe his relationships with Phyllis and Victoria had to blow up. He belonged with Lily, and he thought Jack brought out the best in Phyllis. He said she was more honest with Jack, and she didn’t lash out as much. He said she trusted Jack’s advice because she didn’t question his agenda. He thought she liked who she was with Jack, that is until the guilt ruined things. “If I chose to get Jack back, I mean what would I do,” she asked. She didn’t want to ruin things. Billy was about to give his take, but Gloria appeared and said time was up.

Gloria brought Phyllis back to her suite. Phyllis was desperate to get back to Society to hear Billy’s advice. He was about to give her the answers about what to do with her life. Laughing, Gloria said that Phyllis chose very odd confidants. “Yes I do, don’t I because I chose you,” Phyllis replied. Gloria asked why Billy would have the answers. Phyllis said she and Billy were similar – they were both reckless and wild, and he figured it out and she hadn’t. He figured out how he could be a screw up while still being with the person he loved. She begged to go back to Society, but then someone knocked on the door and woke Phyllis up.

A waiter had brought up dinner with all the trimmings. Phyllis didn’t order it, but the waiter said someone did. She told him to go home to his family, and she wished him a Happy Thanksgiving. Jack video called from the plane. He was the one who sent up the food. Phyllis was so touched she almost cried. She said she had this wild dream so she wasn’t sure the food was real at first. He promised it wasn’t a dream. He’d landed in Spain, and Ashley was dealing with the airport security. It was night there, and it was too late for him to do anything regarding Abby tonight. It wasn’t easy, but Jack had managed to get a Thanksgiving meal onto the flight. He thought he and Phyllis could have Thanksgiving together. He said he would’ve invited her to the Abbott family dinner if he were in town. He asked if she wanted to have Friendsgiving, unless he was intruding on another plan. Phyllis didn’t have any other plans. They ate “together.”

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Y&R Updates Page

Y&R cast animation

Y&R Update Tuesday, November 23 2021

Young & The Restless Update

Y&R logo

Recap written by Christine

Billy went home, and he was glad to see that Lily was there, because he wasn’t sure she would be. He knew they could both use time to compress, but that wasn’t possible, because they had to come up with a strategy, since Victor never got back to him. Lily testily noted that Billy didn’t want to work together before. He knew she was upset he offered to step down without discussing it with her. She thought that he knew how she’d feel about it, so that’s why he didn’t talk to her about it first. He said she would’ve tried to talk him out of it, and she probably would’ve succeeded. The last thing he’d wanted to do was show up at Victor’s humiliated, but he did it to protect her and ChancComm.

Billy thought that, once he was out of the picture, Victor might not be as obsessed with going after ChancComm. “Of course he will. If he can get our assets at a bargain price, that’s a huge win for them. Adam already told me that’s his goal,” Lily countered. She contended that he was making things worse by cutting and running. He clarified that he sacrificed himself, he didn’t cut and run. Lily didn’t see what more Newman Media could do. They’d already gotten ChancComm’s employee to release the article, ruined their reputation and gotten their source to recant, leading to the lawsuit. Billy had a sick feeling there was more to come. Lily thought that they needed to deal with the current crisis instead of focusing on what could happen. She noted that, last time, they were so focused on what might happen that he handed Victor and Adam the weapons to use against them. “You’re referring to the audio and video evidence Adam gave Rey claiming that I threatened him,” Billy said. Lily countered that Adam proved Billy threatened him. She loved him and she knew he was trying to protect the company, but he was so impulsive that he acted without thinking of the consequences. He thought that was why it was better for him to remove himself from the situation. She said that would make things worse because it would look like an admission of guilt. He asked what she thought they should do. She felt that they should weigh their options with their lawyers and work together as a team. She asked if he was capable of doing that.

Ashland and Victoria were in her office. She was shocked when he told her that Billy offered to step down from his co-CEO position. She didn’t know what to make of it – ChancComm was so important to Billy, and she thought this was the last thing he’d do. She wondered if Lily pushed him into it. Ashland highly doubted that, since Lily didn’t take kindly to his suggestion that she cut Billy loose. Victoria wondered how her father and Adam reacted to Billy waving the white flag. Ashland said they were gleeful. Victoria assumed that this was it – mission accomplished. Ashland began to explain that Victor and Adam were waiting for Billy to let his guard down. Before he could finish his thought, he winced, and Victoria rushed over to check on him.

Ashland was fine. He said his doctors told him that the side effects of the treatment he received in Peru would be a little rough. He reasoned that it was a good thing he was experiencing side effects because it probably meant that the treatment was working. Victoria wanted to take Ashland home, but he assured her that he was feeling much better already. He segued to Billy having to swallow a bitter pill, and she thought he was enjoying this discussion. Ashland wasn’t enjoying it as much as Victoria might think. He didn’t feel bad Billy, though, because Billy tried to sabotage the wedding. Six months ago, Ashland would’ve taken satisfaction into grinding Billy to dust, but now his priority was on getting healthy to have more time with Victoria. He said he’d let Adam and Victor handle Billy and have fun torturing him. Victoria thought that would be a very big mistake. Ashland was caught off guard, because he thought she let go of her old urge to protect Billy. She said this wasn’t about saving Billy – it was about what was best for Newman/Locke.

At first, Victoria didn’t want to get involved in the war between Victor and Billy, but now she realized it gave Adam an opening to take advantage of the situation, and he’d run with it. Ashland didn’t think Victoria was being fair. He pointed out that this plan had gotten him out from under a blackmail threat that had been plaguing him for decades. She was grateful for that, but she said that Ashland was the one taking all the risks – allowing the story about the fraudulent will to get out, and any leverage that Newman Media had against ChancComm was all due to Ashland’s lawsuit. Ashland agreed. “So, if you were the one taking all the risks and you have all of the leverage, can somebody please tell me why – why oh why – is Adam and Newman Media benefiting the most?,” Victoria asked. Victoria added that a big chunk of ChancComm consisted of a division she sold to them. Ashland and Victoria smiled. He saw where she was going with this. “You know, my father, he was never okay with me selling off this division to Billy. I have to think that he would be a little bit disappointed if he didn’t try to get it back,” Victoria said. Ashland called Victoria adorably brilliant. He loved the way her mind worked.

Ashland and Victoria went to Billy and Lily’s. Ashland commented on their lovely home. He thought it was a shame that they couldn’t have gotten together here as a blended family. Billy asked what they wanted. Ashland said he and Victoria had wanted everyone to get along, if only for the kids, but Billy had other ideas. Lily asked Ashland to get to the point. Billy wanted to hear from Victoria, noting that he’d tried to get a hold of her for awhile. She noted that she’d already texted her disgust about ChancComm publishing that article. She sold him the media division, and he continually used it as a weapon against her husband. Billy stated that they were hacked, and he said Victoria knew that. “Yes, but you authorized writing it, didn’t you?,” Victoria countered. Billy surmised that Victoria was either in on the scheme from the start, or she’d figured out a way to justify it – either way, it was ugly. Ashland said they heard about Billy’s offer to Victor, and presumably, he though that stepping down would protect Lily and ChancComm. Ashland thought that Billy might be able to understand Ashland’s desire to protect his company and the woman he loved by keeping Gaines’ allegations quiet. Billy understood. Ashland asked if Billy felt regret about his reckless callous behavior. Billy asked if they were here for an apology. Ashland said they were there to make an offer.

Billy didn’t think Ashland and was going to do them any favors, since he’d aligned himself with the Newmans and Gaines to set them up. Ashland said he wouldn’t let Billy play the victim. Ashland did what he had to do to defend himself, his wife and his company from Billy’s relentless attacks. Billy noted that he’d already promised not to personally attack Ashland, and he’d never do anything to hurt the mother of his children. He said he used Ashland’s information as leverage, information they all knew was true. “Your actions forced my hand,” Ashland contended. He didn’t want to spend the first few weeks of his marriage dealing with this crap. Ashland said that now that the retraction was out there, the situation had reversed itself, and ChancComm was the ones who had to defend their integrity and credibility. Lily maintained that they could handle anything Ashland and his partners threw at them. Ashland didn’t agree. Ashland knew Billy asked Victor to try and get Ashland to drop the lawsuit. Ashland asked if Victor and Adam could really be trusted to follow through. Billy asked if Ashland was saying he was going to turn on the Newmans. “I think Ashland is trying to point out that it was a waste of time going to my father when [Ashland] is the only one that can cancel the lawsuit,” Victoria clarified. Ashland said that he could prolong this onslaught of bad press against ChancComm and release the recordings of the threats. Lily wanted Ashland to get to the point. Ashland said he and Victoria preferred to come to a swift and final resolution, in contrast to Victor and Adam, who were willing to watch Billy and Lily flail in the wind while ChancComm’s value plummeted. Ashland said they were here to make them and Jill a lucrative offer for all involved. They wanted to bring ChancComm into the Newman/Locke fold, and they’d be happy to keep Lily on as CEO. Lily asked about Billy. “Out,” Ashland said. Billy asked Victoria if she was going to go along with this plan to exploit the damage Victor and Adam did and kick him out of the company. “Oh Billy. Always so slow to catch on. This is all Victoria’s idea,” Ashland revealed.

Before you complain about this offer, I want you to remember how desperately I begged you to leave us alone,” Victoria said to Billy. For one moment, in Italy, when he deleted the Gaines video, she thought he was going to do the right thing, but he came after them the minute he got back. Billy disagreed. He said that he was trying to stop Victor and Adam from coming after ChancComm. Victoria countered that he did something that would hurt her and her husband. He reiterated that he never planned to release the information about Ashland. He didn’t expect Victor, Adam or Ashland to believe him, but he hoped Victoria would know that he was telling the truth. Victoria wasn’t willing to put that kind of power in Billy’s hands, but she was open to giving Lily a chance. Lily asked why they thought she’d want to work for them – she’d seen firsthand that Ashland could be as ruthless as Victor and Adam. Ashland said he wouldn’t be taking an active role in managing the company, since he was focused on his health. Victoria promised Lily complete autonomy. She said that, since Newman/Locke merged they owned some companies that could potentially be folded into Lily’s division. Ashland was excited to see what Lily would do with an opportunity like this. Victoria told Lily to consider what was best for Billy. Lily didn’t think that pushing Billy out of a company he was passionate about was best. Victoria said that running the company into the ground wasn’t in Lily or Billy’s best interests, neither was standing by and watching it be taking it over by Adam, of all people. “Oh my God, even now you’re trying to protect Billy,” Lily exclaimed, which made Ashland bristle. Victoria just didn’t like the idea of Adam besting either of them, especially after what he’d done to their family. More importantly, she wanted a quick and peaceful resolution to the lawsuit, because it was best for the children. “You’re worried about the children? Then why go along with this lawsuit in the first place, knowing that we were hacked?,” Billy asked. Victoria was sure Billy and Lily needed some time to think about their decision, even though they had limited options. Ashland and Victoria left.

Billy said Newman/Locke and Newman Media were in a tug of war, and ChancComm was the rope. Lily wasn’t sure that was a real offer. She couldn’t imagine Victoria wanting to upset her dad right now, so Lily wondered if this was a trick. Lily suggested that Victoria and Ashland wanted to drive a wedge between her and Billy. She noted that they buttered her up while tearing Billy down. Billy admitted that everything Victoria and Ashland said was true. He thought they meant every word they said about Lily. He admired her, and he went to Victor and offered to step down because he believed in her. She knew his intentions were good, but she didn’t think that Victor would get Ashland to withdraw the lawsuit. He asked if she was thinking of giving up. Lily said it wasn’t up to them, it was up to Jill. She said he couldn’t make unilateral decisions on things they should decide together. He said he could walk away from the company, but he couldn’t stand it if things changed between them personally. He asked if they were okay, and she said of course. She kissed his cheek, then she went upstairs.

Victoria and Ashland returned to her office, and he asked why she was so quiet. She couldn’t stop thinking about Johnny and Katie. She said they had to protect the kids from the fallout, and he assured her that they would. Victoria thought this might be a good time to send the kids to boarding school, just temporarily, until the end of the school year. She said everyone who dealt with Billy had to expect dramatic highs and devastating lows. She knew Billy would go off the rails again, and she didn’t want the kids to experience it. He assumed it wouldn’t be easy for her either.

Victoria clarified that she had no intention of rushing to save Billy. “Whatever Lily might think, I’ve learned the hard way that there’s no upside to it, and he only resents it when I try,” Victoria said. Victoria explained that the last time Billy’s life was falling apart, he beat himself up about it, and the kids were scared and confused. Her instincts told her that she needed to protect them. He asked where that left Billy. Victoria was sure he’d be fine in the long run, and Jill would help him, just like she always did. Ashland thought Billy was fortunate to have such a supportive mother. Ashland supported whatever Victoria decided. He said it might be an advantage to have the kids out of the house, if his condition worsened. She was thinking the same thing. Victoria thought it’d be nice for the kids too, because they’d gain independence. Ashland wasn’t sure Billy would go along with it, since he’d be unemployed soon, he’d want to spend a lot of his extra free time with his kids. Victoria said she could handle Billy.

Billy was at Society drinking alone at the bar. Lily was back at home looking pensive. She called Jill and left a message regarding ChancComm.

Devon had Elena come to the house to check Dominic out. Elena said it was just a heat rash. The nanny had said the same thing, but Devon wanted a second opinion. Elena told Devon about an over the counter ointment he could use. Elena watched Devon with the baby and said she loved seeing him like this. She thought back to when they first met, and he was devastated about losing Hilary and their child. She knew they couldn’t be replaced, but it seemed like a lot of healing had taken place – he had a whole life now with Amanda, Moses and Dominic. Devon agreed that he was in a better place – people told him things would get better in time, and he didn’t believe it, but they were right. He was grateful to Elena who helped him through the grief. He felt terrible that Abby was going through the same thing. Elena said Abby was lucky to have Devon, and she obviously knew it since she trusted him with Dominic. He was glad he could help. Amanda came home, and Devon kissed her hello. Amanda said the jury was ready to give their verdict.

After Elena left, Amanda called Imani with the news. Imani was coming to the courthouse, but Naya didn’t want to be there, which Amanda understood. Amanda was scared that Sutton would be acquitted. Devon told her to stay positive, and he said that if that did happen, Amanda would find a new way to hold Sutton accountable. Amanda appreciated that Devon always knew exactly what she needed to hear. They left the baby and nanny at home and went to the courthouse.

While Devon went home to take care of some things, Amanda and Imani went to Society. Imani had wanted Sutton to be brought to justice, and he was convicted, but she was having a hard time processing it. It didn’t feel real. She grew up idolizing her grandfather, and he was the center of her world. She guessed Amanda was in the mood to celebrate, though. Amanda understood that this was hard for Imani, because she had a long complicated history with Sutton. Imani wasn’t trying to bring Amanda down or tell her to be sympathetic to Sutton. Amanda said good. She stated that he’d excluded her and her twin from the family and robbed her of her chance of ever knowing her father. Imani thought that once she overcame the shock, she’d be just as happy as Amanda was. Imani asked what kind of sentence Amanda thought Sutton would get. Amanda didn’t want to speculate, but she wondered what was next for their family. She knew she and Imani would be going into practice, but what about Naya? Imani said Naya was considering moving to Genoa City. Amanda was excited by the idea. Imani wasn’t thrilled about the prospect of Naya attempting to micromanage their lives. Amanda never experienced anything like that before, so it sounded wonderful to her. Imani said to just wait until Naya started nagging her to have a baby. Imani was caught off guard when Amanda said there was a baby at her house now if Naya needed a fix. Amanda realized they had a lot to catch up on.

Devon spent time with the baby at home, playing peekaboo, taking pictures for the baby’s grandparents, entertaining him while on a call with the company. Eventually, Devon held the baby and closed his eyes. The baby started to cry, and Devon got up and walked with him. When Amanda came home, Devon was asleep on the couch with the baby in his arms.

Mariah and Elena ran into each other at Crimson Lights, and Elena detailed her visit to Devon’s place. Elena thought Devon was being a little overprotective, but she saw it all the time with first time parents. She clarified that this was a figure of speech. She knew Devon would never refer to himself as Dominic’s parent. Mariah didn’t think anyone would blame Devon if he did – he was the biological father, and with Chance gone, Mariah was sure that Abby would be happy for Devon to step into a fatherly role. Elena asked how Mariah was. Mariah said she was finally on the road to recovery. Tessa had been so supportive. Elena asked if Mariah talked to a counselor, and Mariah said that the benefit of having a therapist mom was that you got counseling in every conversation.

Sally and Chloe met at Society. Sally had the best possible news – Adam wanted to go ahead with the video project with her hosting. Chloe thought that was awesome. Sally couldn’t believe this was happening, but Chloe could because it was a phenomenal idea. Chloe noted that they’d have to put in a lot of overtime to get this off the ground. Chloe knew that the original plan was for Sally to focus on other designers, but now that she was so popular, Chloe thought that the first video should be about showcasing Sally. That sounded good to Sally, especially since she’d given up any semblance of a personal life. She was taking Chloe’s advice – she was backing off Adam as a romantic option, and she’d told him as much.

Chloe thought Sally was trying to use reverse psychology on Adam to get him to pursue her. Sally said she wasn’t playing games – she was respecting Adam’s wishes. Sally recalled Chloe’s multiple warnings that she’d be courting disaster if she went near Chelsea’s ex, so she wasn’t going to. Sally wasn’t going to jeopardize this opportunity by trying to force something in her personal life that wasn’t meant to be.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Y&R Updates Page

Y&R cast animation

Y&R Update Monday, November 22 2021

Young & The Restless Update

Y&R logo

Recap written by Christine

Ashley went to the main house to say goodbye to Victor and to let him know Jack would be coming along. Victor revealed that he and Devon found a military pin in Abby’s room that must be Chance’s. Victor said that it wasn’t necessary for Jack to go, because Victor was going instead. Nikki was walking in, and she overheard Victor’s plans. Nikki entered and said hi to Ashley. Victor was going to delegate his office work to Adam so that he could leave for Spain right away. Nikki didn’t understand why Victor changed his plans. He said he was afraid Abby would take unnecessary risks because once Abby got something into her head, she didn’t let it go. Ashley didn’t think the military pin changed their agreed-upon plan, and she didn’t see the point of them both going to Europe. Victor was adamant that he wanted to be there. Nikki suggested that Abby might be more receptive to her mother. Ashley was afraid that if they both went, Abby would feel ganged up on. Victor thought Jack’s presence would do the same, but Ashley said that she’d be speaking with Abby alone. Nikki said that if Victor stayed, he’d have all his investigative resources at his fingertips, so if Ashley ran into trouble, he could call in a favor with one of his many connections. Ashley promised that if Abby was in Spain, she’d find her and bring her home. Victor relented and told Ashley to call when she made it to Spain. Nikki told Ashley to call day or night. Ashley agreed and left. Victor guessed he’d just stick around and help Devon with the baby, if necessary. Nikki said this was a change for Victor – normally he wanted to control everything. He said he still did.

Nick was at Devon’s house. Devon revealed that Abby might be in Spain. Nick asked if there was any chance Chance was alive. Devon said Christine and the State Department didn’t think so. Nick said that when Abby accepted the truth, she’d be even more devastated. Devon said it’d be devastating for Dominic too. Nick considered going to Spain to find Abby. Victor showed up and brought Nick up to speed. Nick was surprised Victor didn’t go to Spain, given how important family was to him. Victor said he thought he could do more good at home. Victor asked how Noah was doing and he mentioned that he hadn’t seen much of his grandson. Nick noted that Noah still had the same number, so Victor could call him. Nick said he and Devon could wrap up their business later, and he left.

Devon asked about the tension he sensed between Nick and Victor. Victor said Nick seemed to think he manipulated his children and pitted them against each other. Victor hated having tension between him and his kids. He grew up without a father and didn’t know his mother well, and he’d always been very protective of his children, apparently unbeknownst to the children. So this bothered him enormously. He said being protective was part of being a father, as Devon would one day find out. Devon said he’d never been a father, but he could only imagine. Victor said that when Dominic grew up, Devon would understand. Victor stated that Dominic would need a strong father figure now that Chance wasn’t around. Devon said he’d do anything in the world for Dominic. Victor was happy to hear that.

At the cottage, Sharon told Noah that she was going to Crimson Lights. He didn’t respond until she yelled his name. He apologized and said he was just thinking. Sharon noted that this had been happening a lot. She was concerned, and he insisted he was fine. He left for a run to clear his head. Sharon texted Nick that they should talk about Noah.

When Sharon got to Crimson Lights, Tessa was there. Sharon asked about Mariah. She’d been calling, but Mariah was hard to get a hold of. According to Tessa, Mariah was throwing herself into work. Mariah was caught off guard when Abby left the baby with Devon. Tessa thought Mariah was feeling lost again. Tessa was trying to be there for Sharon, but she was busy too – she was finishing her first LP. Noah told Sharon that Tessa asked him to collaborate on the artwork. Sharon hoped Noah said yes, because he’d been a little down, and she thought a project would be good for him. She thought he’d gotten his heart broken in London.

Jack ran into Phyllis at Crimson Lights on the patio. She invited him to join her, saying they could work on getting back to normal. He had to decline because he was on his way to Spain with Ashley to look for Abby. He said that Abby might be trying to prove Chance was alive, which broke Jack’s heart. He wanted to be there for Ashley and Abby. Phyllis thought Jack’s family was lucky to have him. Sharon walked out with an order of coffee and sandwiches for Jack and Ashley’s plane ride. She threw in some free cookies and said she hoped he found Abby. He said he and Ashley just wanted to bring Abby home so she could heal. Phyllis lent her support, and then Jack left. Sharon gave Phyllis a knowing smile.

Phyllis didn’t want to play games, so she told Sharon to just say what she had to say. Sharon wondered what was going on with Phyllis and Jack. She noticed that Phyllis and Jack seemed so close, and just a few short days after Phyllis and Nick broke up. Phyllis said her relationship with Jack was none of Sharon’s business. Secondly, Jack had been a great friend to Phyllis during this breakup, as she was sure Sharon had been for Nick. Phyllis told Sharon to zip it. Sharon thought that was a vehement reaction to a simple question, unless Phyllis had been asking herself the same questions. Phyllis didn’t need Sharon’s analysis. Sharon would hate to find out that Nick got hurt because Phyllis decided to rekindle an old relationship. Phyllis thought that was a cheap shot. She was heartbroken over how things ended with Nick, and she thought it’d be best if they just moved on. At that moment, Nick arrived.

Nick asked what was going on. Phyllis said Sharon thought they broke up over Jack, and she told Sharon to keep her nose out of it. Phyllis said everyone seemed to have an opinion on why they didn’t last, but she thought she and Nick could agree that it was no one’s business but theirs. Nick asked why Phyllis was so upset. “Because we failed. I failed and nobody but us should pass judgment. That’s for sure,” Phyllis said. She left. “Methinks she protests too much,” Sharon said. Nick stated that he wasn’t going to discuss this with Sharon, for obvious reasons. Sharon thought they should talk about Noah. Sharon said he was moping, and it wasn’t like him. She was beginning to think it was serious. Nick thought every breakup at that age was serious. Sharon wasn’t sure about that, and she couldn’t get any details out of Noah. Nick said guys were like that sometimes – he didn’t want to talk about Phyllis. Sharon thought something was different here. She was starting to think that whatever happened in London hurt Noah more than he was willing to talk about. Nick said Noah was a grown man and he was smart, so he’d figure things out. Sharon wanted to help her son, no matter how old he was.

Noah came home, and Faith walked downstairs and teased him about smelling bad after his run. He returned the banter, saying at least he’d gone outside today. He thought that she was just waking up. She clarified that she’d gone to school and the coffeehouse. She asked what was bugging him, and he asked when she turned into Mom. He admitted he wasn’t great at hiding his feelings, and she said that was because he was a terrible liar, which wasn’t a bad thing. She suggested that he unburden himself to her. Faith thought Sharon might calm down if she knew Noah had confided in someone. He asked if she was an expert, and Faith said after last year, she had a PhD in Mom-handling. She promised that she wouldn’t tell anyone what he said.

Noah met a girl in London, a fellow artist, and he fell pretty hard. Faith thought that was nice. She mentioned that she and Moses had a lot in common too. Noah said he and this girl were competitive in a healthy way – they critiqued each other’s work and celebrated each other’s success. Living the dream. He wasn’t exactly sure what went wrong, and he’d been preoccupied by trying to figure it out. The only thing he could think of was that he started becoming more successful than she was, and he thought she started resenting him because he was getting more openings, commissions and good reviews. Things got ugly, and they had bitter nasty fights. He was in love with this girl, but she left, and he was crushed. Faith was sorry. She thought he deserved someone who’d support him, not get petty and jealous. He said people were complicated and so was success. Once you got success, you realized it changed you very little. He’d tried to explain that to his ex, and she accused him of patronizing her. London became a place filled with memories he didn’t want to relive. Faith asked if he wanted the woman back. He didn’t want the turmoil back, but he didn’t want to make the same mistakes again. “Then don’t,” she said, and he laughed at the idea that it was that simple. She suggested that instead of stewing, he came to Crimson Lights with her, but she insisted that he shower first.

Back at Crimson Lights, Tessa tried to record a fun video for Mariah, but she thought it was cringey, so she deleted it. Noah and Faith came in and joined her. Sharon and Nick watched from the patio and he said that Noah looked okay to him. Inside, Noah asked what Faith wanted to study when she went to college. He hoped she’d be an artist. Tessa joked that there was a lot of money in that – which was why they were called starving artists. Noah countered with a joke on musicians’ salaries. Faith wanted to focus on the present, where her biggest decision was what dessert to have. Noah wanted a brownie, and Tessa suggested a blondie. Faith went to the counter and saw her parents peering in. Sharon waved Faith over and asked how her brother was doing. Faith said Noah was okay, and they had a good talk about this girl in London. Faith didn’t want to go into detail and break Noah’s confidence. Faith went back inside. Nick said that just because Noah wasn’t talking to his parents didn’t mean he wasn’t opening up to someone. Sharon smiled – their little girl was old enough to be a confidant to her brother.

Noah told Tessa that talking to Faith made him feel better. She was having ups and downs and she was beginning to realize that was just part of an adult. She now knew she didn’t have to plummet into despair over every bump. You surrounded yourself with people who made you laugh, and you kept going. That made sense to him. When he was with her, he didn’t feel like he was trying to be okay. She was happy and she said friends cheer you up. She asked him to help her with her video, and he said sure. She made a video for Mariah that teased Noah. Faith looked over and saw Tessa laughing.

Adam and Sally had a meeting in his office. The social media team had told Adam that Sally was a hot commodity. She confirmed the rumors – she had a lot of new followers and her email was blowing up. He thought they needed to capitalize on this. He thought it was an opportune time to follow through with Chloe and Sally’s early idea to make Sally an on screen personality. He asked if she was still interested in that kind of exposure. She was excited by the opportunity and she asked what the budget was. He told her to come up with a proposal and then they’d talk. She already had a lot of ideas, because this was kind of her plan from the beginning. He always suspected she had one, since she was too driven to leave anything to chance. He assured her that was a compliment. She said her big master plan went through one big change – she’d given up on the idea of them seeing each other outside of the office.

Sally had been thinking about Tuscany, when Adam put the brakes on and said he wasn’t ready for a new relationship. At the time, she’d held out hope that he’d come around. She was poised to have an incredible career thanks to him and Chloe, and she didn’t want to mess it up. She was drawn to him, but she’d come to accept boundaries at work. She was glad to be colleagues and friends and to focus on her impending success. She left.

Victor went to the office and told Adam that he wasn’t going to Spain after all. Ashland arrived, and he stood in the hallway listening to the conversation inside the office. Victor said that Billy came to him and offered to step away from ChancComm if Newman Media backed off and left Lily alone. Victor liked the idea of watching Billy publicly resigning. Adam asked what Victor planned to do. Adam didn’t think Victor was seriously considering the offer. Ashland walked in and said he was curious as well. Victor said that Billy’s offer came as a surprise. Victor didn’t think Billy had it in him. “Humility?,” Ashland asked. “No. knowing when to fold,” Adam replied. Victor said exactly. Victor stated that Billy never knew when to fold. Adam didn’t see why they’d waste all this work to ruin ChancComm and scooping it up just for the fun of ruining Billy. “You don’t understand how long that man’s been a pain in my side,” Victor said. Victor enjoyed seeing Billy dangling in the wind.

Ashland said he had a run in with Lily earlier, and she had no idea about Billy’s proposal. Ashland added that Lily suggested that this was all about animosity toward Billy and that Ashland was being used as a weapon. Adam said that Ashland was his own best weapon. Ashland agreed that this was personal for all of them. Ashland got what he wanted – the pleasure of seeing Billy twist in the wind after trying to destroy Ashland. Ashland was happy about how htings were going and he was going to repay the favor by going along with whatever they decided. Victor said they’d let Billy think they accepted the offer – call a temporary truce then let him have it. Adam said that when Lily gave up or Jill ordered a sale, Newman Media would buy it at a deep discount.

Ashland left. Adam asked when they would take Billy down, and Victor said they’d let him dangle over the fire a little further.

Ashley and Jack were on the plane. She was down because they weren’t going to have the holiday she thought they would – gathered around the table celebrating Dominic’s first Thanksgiving. He promised they’d have that celebration, even if it wasn’t on the actual day. She was thankful for him.

Ashley called Victor. Adam offered to help, but Victor said it was all covered. Ashley told Victor that she, Jack and Victor’s security people were on their way to Spain. Ashley’s instincts told her that Abby was going to Spain. Victor told Ashley to be safe and bring their daughter home.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Y&R Updates Page

Y&R cast animation

Days Update Friday, November 19, 2021

Days of Our Lives Update

Days of Our Lives logo

Update written by Joseph

Devil Marlena returns to the Crypt and reveals that Susan did not actually pick the lock, he just returned and unlocked it. Susan insists that they would’ve gotten out. The Devil questions John thinking they could outwit him. Susan then runs out the door while the Devil laughs.

At the Brady Pub, Roman has a beer with Abe. Abe thought he would be sipping champagne with his bride right about now, but so much for that.

Theo asks Eli how Paulina could lie to Abe like that and comments that it was a hell of a time for Chanel to come out with the truth. Theo wonders if Lani going to see Paulina is a good idea. Eli hopes that it is.

Lani confronts Paulina in the town square. Paulina starts to say there’s so much she needs to explain, but Lani slaps her across the face. Paulina says she vowed long ago that she would never let anyone put a hand on her again, but supposes she deserved that after what she did to her. Lani asks if she has any idea how much damage she has caused and how she hurt and humiliated her along with so many other people. Lani never thought she could be more angry at her than when they found out her plans for the town square, but she’s really outdone herself. Lani says Paulina took away her brother, her mother, and her father all at once. Paulina apologizes. Lani asks who her father is anyway.

John questions the Devil not going after Susan. The Devil says he always likes to give people a little bit of hope before he crushes them.

Susan goes to the DiMera Mansion, knocking on the door and calling for help, asking where everyone is. Johnny comes downstairs and wonders what that sound was. Johnny opens the side door but now no one is there. Johnny calls it weird as he could’ve swore somebody just called his name.

The Devil transforms Susan back in to a cat and brings her back to the Crypt.

Chanel goes to the DiMera Mansion. Johnny says he’s happy that she’s here but figured he wouldn’t see her because of her mother’s wedding. Johnny says it must be his lucky day but Chanel says it’s not so lucky. Johnny asks about the wedding. Chanel responds that it was a total disaster because of her as Johnny hugs her.

Theo checks on the twins and they are still asleep. Eli thanks him for checking. Theo wishes he could sleep through this nightmare too. Theo acknowledges that Paulina is the twins’ grandmother which means that he’s not their uncle. Eli confirms that’s technically true. Theo gets if he wants to pick a different Godfather for Jules, who is actually related to them. Eli assures that he’s the best damn Godfather his daughter will ever have and nothing is going to change that, blood or not.

Roman tells Abe that he doesn’t have to talk about it if he doesn’t want to, but he and Kate were both confused as to if what Chanel said is true. Abe confirms that Paulina is Lani’s mother, not Tamara, so he is not Lani’s father. Roman wonders how that is possible. Abe calls it a long story.

Paulina informs Lani that her father, Ray, was so dangerous which is why she was so determined to protect her from him so he wouldn’t know she existed. Paulina explains that her mom hid her from him until she gave birth and then Tamara would raise her as her child. Lani questions Tamara agreeing to the lie. Paulina says that Tamara loved her as her own but her one condition was that Lani was to be her daughter, so Paulina had to promise she would never know the truth. Lani remarks that it’s the one promise she actually kept.

John asks if the Devil corrupted souls and disrupt lives. The Devil confirms it went even better than he hoped and destroyed Abe’s wedding. The Devil then says they have unfinished business here, warning that he never leaves a job half done so there is no sense in John resisting because he will have his soul. The Devil then says they are going to slip in to something more comfortable.

Johnny sits with Chanel and says it can’t be that bad as he asks her to tell him about it. Chanel reminds him about how he left her with Marlena this morning and they talked about how Paulina chose Lani to be her matron of honor. Chanel reveals that Marlena said she knew why and why Paulina lied about it. Chanel reveals that it was because of a secret she’s been carrying for years. Chanel then informs Johnny that Lani is Paulina’s daughter too.

Theo recalls finding out he had a sister and said he first acted like a spoiled brat until Lani made him come around when she wasn’t going to let him be bullied in school for his autism. Theo talks about Lani giving him confidence and helping him believe in himself like a big sister.

Paulina tells Lani that she was so desperate that she agreed to Tamara’s terms and she was sure she made the right decision, but then she gave birth to Lani in her mom’s home because the hospital was too risky. Paulina recalls holding Lani when she was born and realizing she couldn’t let her go. Paulina says she tried not to go through with it but Olivia made her realize that the best way to be a mother to Lani was to keep her safe from Ray, so she agreed to the plan. Paulina reveals that she had a lock of Lani’s hair cut when she was born and carried around with her in a locket ever since. Paulina says that gave her the strength to hand her over to Tamara.

Abe filles Roman in on the story. Roman tells Abe that giving Lani up had to be painful for Paulina. Roman says he’s not defending her but it sounds like a really terrible situation. Abe feels for her being in an abusive relationship and having to give up her child, but for her to come to town after all these years to build a relationship with he and Lani while knowing this secret could change all of their lives. Roman wonders why Paulina didn’t just stay away and leave well enough alone. Abe declares that he was dumb enough to trust her again even after what happened with the town square so he knew the type of lies that Paulina was capable of, but he still gave her another chance. Abe wonders how stupid he could be. Roman encourages that he was just in love. Abe asks why she didn’t tell him the truth then.

Paulina tells Lani that it was hard to give her up but she knew she was doing the right thing since Tamara could give her a stable home and a mother who loved her. Paulina says she vowed to never be in this position again so she started building her business and making connections in real estate to make sure she never had to depend on a man or anybody else. Paulina adds the one thing she always dreamed of was to be a mother to her. Lani responds that she had a mother. Paulina acknowledges that Tamara loved her with everything she had and she respected that. Paulina cries that she just wanted to be more than her crazy aunt. Lani brings up Paulina promising her the trip to Paris and not showing up. Paulina explains that Olivia and Tamara wouldn’t allow that when they found out. Paulina blames herself for wanting what she couldn’t have and for letting her down, breaking her heart.

Johnny questions Lani being Chanel’s sister and how Marlena even knew. Chanel informs him that Paulina told Marlena. Johnny asks about doctor-patient confidentiality. Chanel explains that Marlena saw how upset she was and wanted to help her. Johnny notes that breaking confidentiality like that still doesn’t sound like Marlena.

Marlena wakes up on the floor of the crypt entry with the Devil out of her and calls out for John.

The Devil returns to John in the Crypt as Kristen again and asks if he’s ready to pick up where they left off.

Roman suggests to Abe that maybe Paulina didn’t tell the truth because she was trying to protect Abe and Lani. Abe says that’s what she said but calls it a nice way to make her the hero of the story. Roman tells him that he’s so sorry. Abe complains that Paulina watched them celebrate, support, and love each other then she did the one thing that she promised she would never do and that’s lie to him about his family. Abe asks how he is supposed to get past that.

Lani asks Paulina if all the gifts growing up was to make up for giving her up. Paulina calls it her way of trying to express her love to her and to make up for her terrible choice of giving her up. Lani asks if paying for her twins college another make up gift. Paulina says when she heard Lani was having twins, she couldn’t stay away and thought she could be there for them like she couldn’t be for her. Lani talks about Paulina wanting to be part of their life without ever considering telling who she really was. Lani asks how she could not think that they needed to know something so important and life changing or that it was okay to keep this big lie going. Lani declares that it’s because what Paulina wants was always more important than the truth.

Chanel is just glad that someone cared enough to tell her the truth when Paulina didn’t. Johnny asks if Chanel went to the wedding to confront her. Chanel says no since Marlena told her that she couldn’t tell anyone. Johnny questions her doing so anyways. Chanel brings up the part where it’s asked if anyone objects to the marriage. Chanel says at that moment, she just felt compelled to say something. Chanel talks about exchanging looks with Marlena and it was like she could see in to her soul as if she was urging her to tell the truth. Johnny finds that weird. Chanel adds that Marlena was the one that told her that she had to keep it secret. Johnny asks if Marlena was upset that she told everyone. Chanel admits she didn’t seem upset at all but she was careful not to let on that Marlena told her. Chanel declares that she didn’t want to wreck Marlena’s life but she just wrecked everyone else’s as Johnny hugs her.

Marlena is chained to the wall and complains that there has to be a way out. Marlena sees her phone on the ground and tries to reach it.

Devil Kristen asks John if he remembers where they left off. She says she knows they connected yesterday by talking about how they met and saved each other then fell in love. John tells her to stop but she says she’s just getting to the good part. She talks about how they ended up at the Horton Cabin where they made love for the very first time.

Roman repeats to Abe that he’s really sorry that he’s not Lani’s biological father or grandfather to her twins. Roman argues that it doesn’t change anything since Abe’s love for them is real. Roman hates to see Abe in such pain and asks if there is anything he can do. Abe thanks him for listening. Roman offers him another beer or to call someone. Abe declines and says he’d just like to be alone. Roman understands and says he’s there if he needs him as he walks away.

Theo tells Eli how Abe has always been a rock for everyone, while his rock has always been family, but Paulina just blew that all to hell. Theo states that Abe may survived the bullet a few weeks ago but this will break his heart. Theo wants to find Abe to let him know they are all there for him. Eli says this is why he’s the best Godfather because of the way he takes care of his family. Eli and Theo hug. Theo tells him to let him know how Lani is doing as he then exits.

Paulina tells Lani that she knows it seems like she only kept this from her because she was trying to protect herself from the consequences of her actions, but ever since coming to town, she has wanted to tell her that she was her mom. Lani points out that something always stopped her. Paulina talks about how Olivia shut her down and then her father got shot. Lani remarks that Abe is not her father. Paulina says he’s not biologically but he is her dad in every other way. Paulina talks about Lani’s grief when Abe got shot and says she couldn’t bring herself to add to her pain. Lani realizes that’s when Paulina lied about asking her to be matron of honor without thinking of how much it would hurt Chanel. Paulina says in that moment she was thinking of her other daughter and realized she couldn’t just destroy her relationship with Abe and Theo. Lani says she destroyed it anyways. Paulina talks about how sorry she is and wishes she could do it over again, but she was convinced that lying to her was being the best mom she could be which is all she wanted. Lani declares that Paulina is not her mother and never will be as she storms off.

Johnny encourages Chanel that she only told the truth and can’t control how other people will respond to that so she can’t let it get her down. Johnny calls her incredibly brave. Chanel thinks he is just saying that to make her feel better and notes that no one has ever called her brave before. Johnny says no one knows her like he does and assures that he’s crazy about her. Johnny says it’s like all he gives a damn about is making her happy as they kiss. Chanel tells Johnny that she wants to go upstairs so they head to his room.

Devil Kristen continues reminding John of their first night together and how they showered together the next day then John made her breakfast. She says despite everything, he still loved her and wanted her and still does.

Marlena manages to reach her phone but there’s no signal. She tries to get a signal and then the phone rings.

Johnny and Chanel kiss in to his bed room. They begin to undress as they move onto the bed.

Theo finds Abe at the Pub and hugs him.

Lani comes home to Eli and breaks down crying as he hugs her.

Paulina sits alone in the town square. She opens the locket with Lani’s strand of hair and cries.

Devil Kristen talks about how John couldn’t walk away even after finding out she was Stefano’s daughter. She says she remembers every time they made love and she knows he does too. She asks if John wants to feel that alive again and how long it’s been since he’s given in to that passion. She removes John’s belt and tells him to take her right here and now while all her dead relatives watch.

Marlena’s call is from an unknown number but she answers it. It turns out to be her daughter Sami, who is also locked up, and says thank God she picked up.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Days of Our Lives Main Page

Days of Our Lives cast animated GIF

Days Update Thursday, November 18, 2021

Days of Our Lives Update

Days of Our Lives logo

Update written by Joseph

Paulina and Chanel walk in to the church together. Paulina tells Chanel to smile as they walk down the aisle. Paulina hugs Chanel while Chanel exchanges looks with Marlena. Devil Marlena then begins the ceremony. Marlena asks if anyone objects. Devil Marlena’s yellow eyes shine as she glares at Chanel. After a brief pause, Paulina tells Marlena to continue but Chanel suddenly stands up and announces that she has something to say.

John remains tied up in the crypt while Susan bangs on the door, yelling for help and saying the Devil locked them in here. John then tells Susan to shut the hell up.

Belle goes to the police station and informs Shawn that she just came from seeing her new client, so she came to say hi. Shawn asks if she is taking the case. Belle responds that it depends on whether or not she’s willing to sue her mother.

Paulina asks Chanel what’s going on and if she has something to say to her before she gets married. Chanel responds that she has nothing to say to Paulina but she has something to say to Abe and Lani.

Susan asks John if Satan has possessed him too. John says he’s not possessed, just annoyed. John complains about being locked in here forever, so the sound of Susan pounding and screaming is making his head explode. John remarks that he’s surprised she hasn’t woken the dead by now. Susan says she can feel the dead souls in the crypt. John responds that they can’t help them, so if no one comes to save them then he’s afraid they are going to join their ranks.

Paulina asks Chanel if this is about her not being matron of honor and she thought they talked this all out together. Chanel reveals that she knows damn well why she asked Lani and it’s because Lani is not really her niece, but her daughter, shocking everyone in attendance. Lani asks Chanel what she is talking about. Chanel tells Lani that she’s sorry but it’s true. Lani doesn’t understand and states that Chanel’s aunt Tamara is her mother. Paulina tells Chanel to sit down because this is her wedding. Chanel tells Lani that they have been lying to them for their whole lives. Lani asks why she is doing this. Chanel says she’s trying to tell her they are not cousins, they are sisters. Lani calls this not right. Paulina argues that she’s not making any sense and tells Chanel that’s enough. Lani then decides to let Chanel talk. Chanel knows it sounds crazy as she just found out herself but when Lani was born, Paulina gave her away to her sister to raise as her own. Paulina claims that she doesn’t know where Chanel is getting all of this nonsense. Paulina wants to get back to the wedding. Abe asks Chanel who told her this.

Susan tells John not to give up and let Satan have Marlena’s body. Susan says she knows the horror of being possessed by the Devil and talks about what little she remembers from it. Susan asks John what she did under the spell of Satan. John then reveals that she tried to seduce him.

Abe asks Chanel again who told her that Paulina is Lani’s mother. Chanel thinks back to Devil Marlena telling her that she can’t say anything about the secret. Chanel says it doesn’t matter who told her or where she heard it as she knows the truth. Chanel tells Paulina to tell everyone about how she’s been lying all these years. Paulina claims that Chanel is her only daughter and she’s lying. Abe asks why Chanel would make up something like that. Paulina guesses she’s trying to hurt her or because she’s not maid of honor or because she cut her off. Lani tells Chanel to tell the truth. Chanel offers to swear on a bible. Paulina tells her not to do this and to let it go. Paulina claims that whoever told Chanel was mistaken and is wrong about this. Olivia then stands up and declares that Chanel is not wrong and she cannot let Paulina bear false witness in the house of God. Olivia announces that Chanel is right, Tamara is not Lani’s mother, Paulina is.

Susan tells John that she would never betrayed Marlena. John explains that she didn’t and that the Devil transformed her in to someone else. Susan wants to know what form she tempted him in. John reveals that she was turned in to Kristen DiMera. Susan can’t believe that she was doubly possessed.

Lani doesn’t understand and asks how her mother is not her mother. Olivia informs her that they made a decision as a family all those years ago. Lani questions giving Paulina’s baby to her sister to raise as her own. Olivia says she thought they were doing the right thing. Lani cries about what this means as Abe realizes he is not Lani’s father. Abe asks if it’s true. Abe tells Paulina not to try to deny it as he can see it written all over her face. Paulina claims she can explain everything and promises she will later. Paulina says to let Marlena finish the ceremony and then they can deal with this as husband and wife or as a family. Paulina doesn’t want to give up but Abe declares that there is not going to be a wedding ever. Abe then walks out of the church despite Paulina pleading with him not to go. Paulina rushes out after him in tears. Eli hugs Lani as she cries. Devil Marlena looks on with a smile while everyone else remains shocked.

Belle shows Shawn documents that Marlena convinced Julie to sign, waiving her rights to make any medical decisions as Doug’s spouse and gives it all solely to Marlena. Belle guesses she could argue that Julie didn’t know what she was signing away as she was desperate and distraught. Shawn notes that it means casting doubt on Marlena’s judgment. Belle says normally she would never but lately, her judgment seems off. Belle brings up Marlena dressing as the Devil on Halloween and then the way she treated that poor cat…

Susan wishes she stayed a cat instead of making John cheat on his wife. John clarifies that he didn’t cheat on his wife, but the Devil made it clear that he’s not giving up and that he still plans on using Susan so that he’ll betray Marlena. John explains that the Devil needs to corrupt Marlena’s soul so he can completely possess her. Susan begins to worry about the Devil coming back for her and starts banging on the door again.

Olivia hugs Chanel as she cries while Eli hugs Lani. Lani doesn’t understand any of this and declares that her whole life is a lie. Eli suggests they go talk in private, so they exit the church. Kate asks Roman if he’s okay. Roman feels so bad for Lani and Abe for this to happen on his wedding day. Kate asks if he wants to go find Abe. Roman knows Abe will want to be alone to process this and that he knows he’s there for him when he’s ready. Chanel stands up and tells Roman and Kate that she’s sorry that she ruined the wedding. Roman responds that they are not the ones she needs to apologize to. Theo tells Chanel that she didn’t have to do this. Chanel complains that Paulina was lying to Abe and Lani. Theo argues that this was Abe’s wedding day and Chanel made it about her because she was upset that she wasn’t picked as maid of honor. Theo thinks Chanel wanted to be center of attention and didn’t care who she hurt. Chanel shouts that it’s not true. Theo calls her a self-centered brat but he never thought her selfishness would destroy their family. Devil Marlena watches on looking pleased.

Eli hugs Lani and tells her they will get through whatever this is. Lani doesn’t know how to process what just happened and asks how her dad can not be her dad. Eli asks if she ever had a test after finding Abe. Lani says no because her mom said Abe was her father and she believed her. Eli understands and asks why she would lie. Lani cries about feeling so lucky to have a dad that she didn’t even question it as she couldn’t have asked for a better dad. Eli assures that this does not have to change anything but Lani argues that it changes everything.

Paulina catches up to Abe in the town square and says he can’t outrun her with a cane. Abe tells her this is not a joke. Paulina wants to talk. Abe argues that she lied to him and Lani. Paulina says Lani will always be his daughter, but Abe responds that she’s not and never was, so Paulina has cost him the most important thing in his life.

Roman and Kate go back to the Brady Pub. Kate talks about how she never trusted Paulina from day one and she just didn’t like her. Roman feels they still don’t know the whole story. Kate declares that Paulina lied to Abe so he’s better off without her. Roman thinks Kate is still mad because Paulina beat her out of the lease in the town square. Kate admits she is because Paulina tricked her in to changing the zoning to tear the town square down. Roman agrees that was a dirty trick. Kate adds that the whole town started to turn against her because of that but Abe forgave her, so everyone else did, and now she broke his heart all over again.

Paulina asks Abe to let her explain. Abe argues that she’s been lying to him since the day they met about what matters most to him. Paulina says she’s so sorry. Abe asks if she understands what it meant to him to find Lani so late in life and having a daughter like Lani was a big part of who he is as a man. Paulina says that’s a big part of the reason she fell for him. Abe argues that she made him fall for her too, but the difference is that he was honest to her about everything while she stayed silent and let him give his heart, knowing how he felt about Lani and that he loved her as his own. Paulina says she never meant to hurt him. Abe asks why she did then and how she could walk down the aisle to marry him with Lani as her matron of honor, knowing it was based on a myth. Paulina insists that what she feels for him is real. Abe argues that if she truly loved him, she could never keep this kind of secret from him. Abe declares that Paulina’s love is like everything else; one big damn lie. Paulina swears that she wanted to tell him and Lani the truth but she didn’t have a choice. Abe says of course she did, but she chose to give Lani up. Abe adds that he didn’t have that choice today, but he lost his daughter because Paulina kept the secret to cover her guilt. Paulina says she didn’t keep the secret for herself, but for Abe and Lani.

Lani talks about all the years she grew up without a father. Eli knows it must have been hard. Lani says she loved Tamara but she wasn’t always there either. Lani recalls teaching herself how to ride a bike, stand up to a bully, and build a sandcastle. Lani says she missed out on all the father-daughter moments that Eli will have with Jules. Lani adds that she came to Salem and found a father, a brother, and a family but they are not her family. Lani cries that Abe is not her father and Theo is not her brother, so it’s just her. Eli hugs Lani as she breaks down crying.

Chanel argues that Abe had a right to know that his bride was keeping this secret from him. Theo says Paulina was wrong to keep the secret but asks why Chanel had to out it this way and set fire to the wedding instead of trying to protect the people she loves. Chanel complains that the truth would’ve still broken their heart. Theo says it wouldn’t have turned their pain into a spectacle. Theo asks what on earth possessed her to do this, as Devil Marlena watches on.

Susan continues banging on the door and yelling for help. Susan complains about being used as the Devil’s tool. John points out that Susan has hair pins to pick the locks in his chains. Susan calls that a great idea and gets excited as she begins trying to free John from the chains. John instructs Susan on how to do it to bend the lock but they have no success. John decides maybe the crypt door will be easier so he tells her to hurry and try that. Susan asks what to do when she gets out. John instructs her to tell all of Salem that the Devil has Marlena. Susan vows not to let the Devil have Marlena. Susan then works on picking the lock to the crypt door.

Theo asks Chanel if she decided to blow up the wedding on her own or if she talked to somebody about it. Devil Marlena interrupts and tells Theo that’s enough as Chanel was just doing what she thought was right. Theo asks if what it did to Abe was a good thing. Marlena says judgment won’t help anything. Marlena suggests Chanel take Olivia home as it’s been a very trying day for everyone. Olivia stands up and argues that Marlena doesn’t know her life, so she can’t just send her home like some old woman. Marlena says she was just thinking it’s been difficult for everybody today. Chanel agrees that there’s nothing for them to do here. Olivia glares back at Marlena as she and Chanel exit. Devil Marlena declares her work here is done as the Devil whispers that he loves destroying a good wedding. Theo asks if Marlena said something but she says no and then exits the church.

Roman makes dinner for her and Kate as their first date this time around since even though the wedding is over, their date is not. Kate thinks Roman and Abe are both good guys, who deserve to be happy. Roman asks if this is Kate’s way of warning him that he can’t trust her either. Kate responds that he knows who she is. Roman says he may better than she knows herself, but that doesn’t scare him as she is worth the risk. Kate hopes so. Kate asks if Abe and Lani will be okay. Roman thinks they will need all the support from the people who love them if they are going to save their family.

Eli encourages Lani that she’s not alone as she has him and their kids. Eli is positive that she’s not going to lose Abe and Theo. Lani cries that it won’t be the same. Eli asks why not since he didn’t have his biological father but the father he did have loved him and that’s what mattered most. Eli knows Abe loves her, so he is her father in every way that counts and always will be. Lani asks how Eli always knows the right thing to say to make her feel better. Eli calls that his job. Lani agrees that she’s not cutting Abe out of her heart and couldn’t if she wanted to, but still feels things will change whether they like it or not because of Paulina. Eli notes that they don’t know the whole truth yet. Lani says she needs to and she needs to know why, so Eli tells Lani to go get the truth from Paulina.

Paulina reminds Abe of when she told him about her possessive and abusive boyfriend all those years ago. Paulina reveals that man was Lani’s father and when she got pregnant, she didn’t tell him because she knew he would hold on forever, so it was Olivia’s idea to hide her until she gave birth and then give the baby to her sister. Abe questions Tamara agreeing to that. Paulina says that Tamara was ready to be a mother so they made it work, but she had no idea that all these years later that Abe would assume he was Lani’s father and that Tamara would just go along with it. Abe asks if she’s saying this was Olivia or Tamara’s fault. Paulina assures that she blames herself because it was ultimately her choice and she’s had to live with that every day since. Paulina says she lived an exciting life, made a lot of money, and traveled the world but not a day went by that she didn’t think of Lani and the life they could’ve had together. Paulina says when she came to Salem and saw Abe with Lani and how happy they were, she knew she made the right choice because she protected her daughter from a very bad man and she ended up getting the very good father that she deserved. Paulina declares that she apologizes for all the lies and the way she hurt them both, but she won’t apologize for the way it turned out. Abe questions who she is coming clean for; him, Lani, or just herself? Abe adds that Paulina can tell herself all the lies she wants, but he is not going to listen anymore. Abe then turns and walks away. Paulina sits down on the bench in tears.

Kate tells Roman that this date didn’t go as she expected but she will give him a chance to make it up to her the next time. Roman asks if there will be a second date then. Kate assures there will be many dates. Kate decides she should go change. Roman kisses Kate and they hug. Roman tells Kate that he’ll be here if she decides to come back down. Kate then heads upstairs. Abe then enters the Pub. Roman asks if he can get him something. Abe says just a friend. Roman tells him that he came to the right place and hugs him.

Theo goes to Eli and Lani’s. Eli answers the door so Theo asks if Lani is okay. Eli says not really. Theo wants to talk to Lani and tell her that she’s still his sister no matter what. Eli assures that he told her that, but there’s something she had to handle first. Theo asks where she went. Eli responds that she went to confront the truth.

Lani confronts Paulina in the town square.

Chanel brings Olivia home to Paulina’s. Chanel asks Olivia if she hates her for ruining the wedding. Olivia asks if she did what she believed was right. Chanel says she thought so. Olivia says then she has nothing to feel sorry about. Chanel questions Olivia’s look. Olivia guesses it was Marlena that told Chanel to blow up the wedding. Chanel asks what makes her say that. Olivia responds that she’s been around long enough to know when the Devil’s got somebody’s tongue…

Belle finishes a call with Julie and tells her to hang in there. Shawn asks what she decided. Belle reveals that she has decided to take Julie’s case, so she is taking Marlena to court. Belle prays to God that Marlena sees the light as Shawn hugs her.

Susan tells John that picking the lock is not working so she can’t do it. John encourages her not to give up. Susan complains that it’s so rusty that it will take a miracle. Susan then successfully picks the lock to the crypt door. John instructs her to try the door. Susan opens the door so John orders her to hurry out. Susan declares that she’s going to rescue him and stop Satan in his tracks, but Devil Marlena then appears in the doorway and asks if Susan was going somewhere.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Days of Our Lives Main Page

Days of Our Lives cast animated GIF

Days Update Wednesday, November 17, 2021

Days of Our Lives Update

Days of Our Lives logo

Update written by Joseph

Kate goes to the Brady Pub and tells Roman that it’s amazing that a couple days ago, they didn’t know if Abe would live or die, and now they are going to his wedding. Roman responds that it’s also amazing that Kate gets more beautiful every day. Roman jokes that Kate could never take a compliment so she says that she will. Kate compliments Roman’s smile and says it makes her heart melt.

Steve goes to the hospital and greets Kayla. Kayla guesses he didn’t get her text. Kayla informs Steve that she was called in for emergency surgery so she can’t go to the wedding. Steve asks if she can come later. Kayla doubts it but says she’ll try. Kayla asks him to apologize to Abe and Paulina for her which he agrees to do. Steve adds that he’s also going to have a talk with Marlena at the wedding.

Chanel is shocked after Devil Marlena reveals to her that Lani is not her cousin, but her sister, as Paulina and Lani are mother and daughter.

Lani tells Paulina that she’s confused since she said asking her to be matron of honor was a spontaneous decision she made after finding out Abe was going to be okay, but reminds her that she said she came to talk to her about it the day before Abe was shot when she said she had something to talk to her about. Paulina then admits she lied.

Abe asks Theo what he means since he’s wearing a new suit. Theo tells Abe that his clothes are fine but the problem is his ugly ass hospital cane. Abe asks what he’s supposed to do since he’s still unsteady and doesn’t want to wipe out at his own wedding. Theo says it’s a good thing that he’s got him covered and says he’ll be right back.

Lani questions Paulina saying she lied and says she doesn’t understand after she promised to never lie to her again after Price Town. Paulina claims she didn’t lie to her, but to Chanel.

Chanel asks Marlena how this is even possible. Marlena knows it’s a lot to process. Chanel asks if Paulina had an affair with Abe when he was dating her aunt. Marlena clarifies that Paulina didn’t meet Abe until she came to Salem, so Lani’s father is a guy named Ray. Chanel goes over Abe not being Lani’s father but Paulina being Lani’s mom. Marlena states that is why Paulina chose Lani to be her matron of honor. Chanel complains that it all makes sense now and declares that her mother has been lying to her for her entire life.

Kate tells Roman that she will see him at the church. Roman offers to give her a ride. Kate says she has her own car but Roman says they’re going to the same place so he suggests they go together. Kate appreciates the offer but doesn’t want him to get the wrong idea that it’s a date.

Eli and Paulina’s mom Olivia arrive at the church. Eli talks about Tamara not being able to make it because she’s on tour. Olivia informs him that the tour is not why Tamara isn’t coming so Eli asks what the reason is.

Paulina tells Lani that Chanel put her on the spot when she asked why she chose Lani over her, so she just blurted the first thing that came to her head. Lani questions Paulina calling it a spur of the moment decision when she was planning to ask her all along. Paulina argues that she couldn’t tell Chanel that as it would hurt her feelings. Lani argues that Chanel is tough. Paulina says Chanel just acts tough but she’s very fragile. Paulina adds that Chanel still has a very important role in the wedding since she’s walking her down the aisle. Lani asks Paulina why she would ask her to stand up for her and not her own daughter.

Chanel tells Marlena that this explains so much about how Paulina sees Lani compared to her. Marlena asks how that is. Chanel says Lani’s together while she’s a mess and Lani’s a role model while she’s a cautionary tale. Marlena asks if it’s always been like that. Chanel says not at all as Paulina gave her the best of everything until they got to Salem and now she’s a freeloading gold digger who needed to grow up and get a job. Marlena asks if she thinks Lani had something to do with that. Chanel says of course. Marlena says it’s unfair for Paulina to spoil her for her entire life and then suddenly turns around to belittle her. Chanel complains that Paulina cut her off while giving Lani a big check for the twins’ tuition. Chanel wondered why Paulina was so generous to babies she barely knows but now it all makes sense since they are her grandchildren. Chanel brings up Paulina saying she wished she worked less to spend more time with her little girl and now she knows who she meant. Chanel says she hadn’t seen Paulina in forever until she bumped in to her in Salem, but she dropped everything to come to this lame ass town to be with the daughter who mattered. Chanel complains that Lani is the perfect daughter and they can’t all be like her. Marlena encourages that Chanel has done very well with her bakery which must make Paulina proud. Chanel cries that she thought it would, but no matter what she does, it will never be good enough because Paulina has always loved Lani more than she loved her and always will.

Kayla questions Steve about Marlena still not getting back to her. Steve confirms he called again this morning but it went straight to voicemail. Kayla wonders why Marlena would deliberately avoid him. Steve has no idea. Kayla asks if he’s tried Brady. Steve confirms he called Brady, talked to Belle, and called Paul in San Francisco but nobody knows anything. Steve insists that something is off about all of this so he needs answers and Marlena won’t be able to avoid him at the wedding. Kayla points out that Marlena will be busy officiating. Steve says he’ll figure something out. Kayla questions if Steve is going to interrupt the wedding to demand to know where John is. Steve responds that he will do what he has to do.

Roman tells Kate that it would just be riding with a friend and not a date, so Kate accepts as long as there is no confusion. Roman reminds her that he’s made it clear that he would be very interested in a relationship with her but she said she needs space because of what happened with Jake, so he respects that. Roman brings up how they leaned on each other when Abe got shot and it seemed like they really connected. Roman says he felt really close to her when they found out Abe would be okay. Kate admits she felt close to him too but that she’s not going to jump in bed with him. Roman asks who said anything about bed. Roman then tells her to forget he ever brought it up. Roman adds that a lot has happened in the years since they were together but the one thing that never changed is that she’s the most captivating and beautiful woman he’s ever known. Roman declares that Kate is obviously never going to give him the chance so he doesn’t know why he keeps asking. Kate then stops him and says “Chowder”.

Eli tells Olivia that he thought Tamara had to be in Vegas because of her contract. Olivia says no, so Eli questions why she wouldn’t come to her sister’s wedding. Olivia thinks back to warning Paulina about Lani and Abe not finding out the truth. Eli asks if Olivia is going to tell him or not. Olivia then claims that Tamara is not coming because of Abe.

Theo presents Abe with a fancy new cane to use. Abe is impressed and says Paulina will be surprised. Theo explains that he got Paulina’s approval first as he thought it could be his wedding gift to them. Abe says Theo didn’t have to get him anything because having him home is gift enough. Theo responds that he wouldn’t miss his big day for anything in the world. Theo and Abe then exit together for the chapel.

Paulina tells Lani that she chose her to be her matron of honor because she wants her to know how special she is to her. Lani assures that she knows that because she tells her all the time. Paulina felt she had to show her because words aren’t enough. Lani calls it unnecessary but Paulina insists that it is because she’s let Lani down so many times. Lani reminds Paulina that she had forgiven her. Paulina is blessed that she gave her another chance and allowed her to stay in her life. Lani tells Paulina that she loves her. Paulina says she loves her too and wants her to know how grateful and proud she is of her which is why she chose her to be her matron of honor as they hug.

Chanel apologizes to Marlena for losing it like this. Devil Marlena understands that she’s been so hurt by her mother. Chanel questions how Paulina could have kept something like this from her for so long and if she loves Lani and Abe, how could she lie to them about something so huge. Chanel asks how Paulina can marry Abe, knowing what she knows. Marlena says she did everything she could to persuade Paulina to tell Abe before the wedding and thought she had convinced her, but she decided that she couldn’t do it because she didn’t want to hurt Abe or Lani after Abe was shot. Chanel questions never telling Abe the truth. Devil Marlena confirms that Paulina is not going to so Chanel declares that she’s going to have to do it herself.

Eli asks Olivia what she means. Olivia claims that Tamara is having trouble accepting the fact that her ex-boyfriend is marrying her sister. Eli thought Tamara and Abe had talked and that Tamara gave them her blessing. Abe and Theo then arrive to the chapel. Abe tells Olivia that they are thrilled she could make it. Abe introduces her to Theo. Eli compliments Abe’s new cane. Abe calls it a gift from Theo and they joke about Paulina being tired of the old one. Abe wants to make this the perfect day for his bride.

Kayla asks Steve if he would really interrupt the wedding. Steve admits he wouldn’t do that to Abe, but he will corner Marlena to make sure she answers his questions, starting with where John went after leaving the church. Kayla asks if he really thinks Marlena is hiding something. Steve doesn’t want to think that but notes even John told him that Marlena hasn’t been herself. Kayla agrees that it’s completely out of character for Marlena to show suck lack of compassion towards Julie and to ban everyone from seeing Doug. Steve has a theory about what might be going on with Marlena and admits it’s a little out there. Kayla says to tell her. Steve suggests maybe Marlena has been taken over by somebody else. Kayla asks what he means.

Devil Marlena stops Chanel and says she can’t say anything because Paulina told her the story in therapy so it’s completely confidential and she’s legally bound. Chanel doesn’t get why Marlena told her then. Marlena claims she could just see how much she was suffering and she wanted to help, but she can’t say anything about it. Chanel asks what if she doesn’t reveal her source or tell anyone who told her. Marlena assures that Paulina would know and feel betrayed and then she could lose her license. Marlena admires Chanel’s desire to tell the truth and knows it must be hard to stay silent but that’s the way it has to be. Marlena says she has to get going to the church. Chanel questions how she can marry Paulina and Abe, knowing what she knows, since Abe is her friend. Marlena says Abe being her friend is why it’s so difficult to stay silent but that’s how it has to be. Marlena offers Chanel a ride to the church and says they can talk more on the way. Chanel responds that she’s not going because Paulina’s first lie was bad enough but after this, she can forget it. Marlena insists that she has to go to her mother’s wedding. Chanel asks how she is supposed to walk her down the aisle and watch her take a vow to love, honor, and cherish Abe while knowing that she’s been lying to him about something life changing. Marlena says sometimes they just have to dig deep and figure out the right thing to do. Marlena then declares that in this case, that’s up to Chanel.

Kate tells Roman that saying chowder is giving him the word. Kate explains that she is saying yes to pursuing a relationship and to him romancing the hell out of her. Roman says he sees. Kate questions if that’s it after everything he said and if he’s going to leave her hanging like this. Roman jokes that she took forever so he would think she could wait a few seconds as he then kisses Kate. Kate is glad he finally understood what she was saying. Roman jokes that he was just having way too much fun messing with her and apologizes. Kate is glad they have everything clear now. Roman and Kate decide it’s official that they are going on a date to the wedding together as they exit the Pub.

Kayla questions who Steve is talking about when he says Marlena was taken over by somebody else. Steve brings up Hattie Adams and notes that it wouldn’t be the first time. Steve adds that no one has heard from Hattie in months. Kayla reminds him that Hattie was on good terms with Marlena when she left and she practically saved the day when Steve was Stefano, so she doesn’t think Hattie is the one causing trouble. Steve wonders what the hell is wrong with Marlena if it’s not that.

Devil Marlena arrives at the church and remarks that she loathes this place.

Abe can’t wait to see Paulina walk down the aisle. Eli says he has to go give Paulina something so he’ll be right back. Eli exits as Devil Marlena enters. Marlena praises Abe and Theo. Olivia tells Marlena that it’s been a long time but it’s nice to see her again. Marlena asks Abe how he is. Abe says he’s walking on air and shows off his new cane. Theo goes to make sure everything is set up. Abe assumes that Paulina told Olivia that Marlena is officiating today. Marlena calls it her great pleasure. Olivia jokes that she doesn’t look like any preacher she’s ever seen.

Paulina wipes her tears and says she’ll have to fix her mascara. Lani says there is first something that she has to talk to her about but there’s a knock at the door. Paulina assumes it’s Chanel but it’s Eli. Paulina jokes that this is girls only. Eli apologizes for interrupting but says Julie wanted him to give her something. Lani questions Julie not coming. Paulina explains that Julie called this morning to say she was too upset about Doug. Eli assures that she’s thinking of them both but wanted Paulina to have the key bracelet as something borrowed. Paulina confirms it will be returned when she becomes a married lady. Lani presents Paulina with blue earrings as something blue and something new, saying that each earring is from one of her twins. Paulina thanks her and calls them gorgeous. Lani says now she just needs something old, so she brought a couple of options. Paulina tells her that she has that one covered. Paulina pulls out a locket that she has had for many years and calls it a family treasure. Lani calls it beautiful. Paulina didn’t think it would be possible to be this excited. Paulina exclaims that Abe is going to make a full recovery, she’s about to get married, and she has Lani has her matron of honor so everything is perfect. Paulina hugs Lani as Chanel arrives and declares that she couldn’t agree more that today is going to be one of the happiest Days of their Lives. Eli says he’s going to check on the kids since they have a new babysitter so he wants to call and make sure everything is going smoothly. Paulina sends her love while Chanel looks uncomfortable as Eli then exits. Paulina asks Lani about saying she needed to talk to her about something. Lani decides that can wait as they need to get her ready. Paulina tells Chanel it’s about time she showed up as she was starting to wonder. Chanel tells her that she’s here so she can stop wondering. Paulina points out that Chanel is late and she doesn’t want to keep everyone waiting. Chanel complains that she was late because she had to drive her 3 tiered wedding cake to the reception. Chanel says it looks like Paulina is all set so she doesn’t need her for anything else. Paulina insists that she needs her as she’s the one and only person to walk her down the aisle, her only baby girl. Lani asks if they are all good then. Paulina says they are so Lani says it’s time to get her in the dress.

Abe talks about Marlena performing a number of weddings in Salem and she is a superb officiant. Olivia argues that in her day, people got married by a male preacher. Marlena says it’s a different time and people are more enlightened now. Roman and Kate arrive. Roman hugs Abe and tells him how great he looks. Kate is glad Abe is okay and agrees that he looks fantastic. Abe introduces Olivia to Roman and Kate. Roman says Abe is marrying a terrific woman and jokes that they might not have ended up together without a push from him. Kate knows she and Paulina had differences but notes that Abe is radiating joy, so anyone who makes him that happy is good with her. Marlena then remarks that Kate looks delightful, so she thanks her. Roman mentions getting a text from Kayla that she has to be in surgery, so she won’t be able to make it, but Steve should be there any minute and he seems anxious to talk to Marlena. Devil Marlena then steps away and declares that it’s time for Steve to go on a wild goose chase.

Kayla tells Steve that she has to go, so they will talk later. They kiss goodbye as Steve says he’ll miss her at the wedding. Kayla mentions texting Roman that she wasn’t coming and that Steve was on his way. Steve says he’ll get going but then gets a call from an unknown number. Steve answers the call and asks who it is.

Paulina puts on her wedding dress. Lani tells her that she is stunning. Paulina asks what Chanel thinks. Chanel responds that it doesn’t matter what she thinks. Paulina asks if everything is okay. Chanel complains that she’s just tired because she was up all night, baking her wedding cake. Lani is sure it’s perfect. Chanel agrees with Lani that Paulina looks beautiful. Paulina jokes that Chanel wouldn’t lie to her. Chanel responds, emphasizing that she would never do that. Paulina then says it’s time to get the show on the road.

Kayla asks Steve about his call. Steve says it was someone who might have a tip on a possible location of John. Kayla asks if it will pan out. Steve says it might so he should get on it right away. Kayla questions missing the wedding. Steve insists that this is important. Steve decides he’ll get in touch with Abe to tell him that they will make it up to him soon. Steve kisses Kayla and says he’ll keep her posted as he exits the hospital.

Abe gets Steve’s text that he won’t be able to make it. Devil Marlena calls that a shame and goes to take her place at the altar while glaring at the bible. Devil Marlena remarks to herself that she’d like to burn that thing. Theo asks Abe if he’s ready. Abe says with him by his side, he is. Lani enters and walks down the aisle to join Abe as they hug. Paulina and Chanel walk in together. Paulina tells Chanel to smile as they walk down the aisle. Paulina hugs Chanel while Chanel exchanges looks with Marlena. Devil Marlena then begins the ceremony. Marlena asks if anyone objects. Devil Marlena’s yellow eyes shine as she glares at Chanel. After a brief pause, Paulina tells Marlena to continue but Chanel suddenly stands up and announces that she has something to say.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Days of Our Lives Main Page

Days of Our Lives cast animated GIF

Days Update, Tuesday, November 16, 2021

Days of Our Lives Update

Days of Our Lives logo

Update written by Joseph

Paulina makes breakfast for Abe at home and they talk about preparing for their wedding. Paulina mentions having surprises. Abe says he can’t wait to hear them. Abe is glad that she gave up on wanting to postpone the wedding. Paulina exclaims that she can’t wait to be Mrs. Abraham Carter.

Eli goes to see Julie at her home. Julie asks if he should be getting ready for the wedding of the century. Eli says he’s the king of low maintenance. Eli says he’d love to escort her to the wedding but Julie tells him that she’s not going. Eli asks if she’s sure he can’t change her mind since Lani is doing her matron of honor duties while he’s dying to be accompanied by Julie. Julie says she’s already given her regrets to Abe and Paulina as she would just be sad because she can’t think of anything but Doug. Julie is so worried about Doug and cannot understand how Marlena can stop her from seeing her own husband. Eli questions Kayla still not getting through to Marlena yet. Julie says that Kayla can’t reach her so she’s not going to sit here and take this anymore.

Belle wakes up in bed with Shawn. Belle tells him that she had another nightmare about Marlena. Shawn asks if she was possessed by the Devil again.

Devil Marlena gets a call from Steve. The Devil guesses Steve is looking for John. The Devil remarks that he could tell Steve that John is trapped in the crypt with Susan Banks just to see the look on his face, but it’s not a video call, so the Devil rejects the call instead.

Ben and Ciara sit at home, reading a book about preparing for the baby. Devil Marlena shows up at the door as Marlena. Marlena says she wanted to update them on a conversation she had with Susan. Ben asks if Susan said anything else about the evil presence she felt around their baby. Marlena responds that she did.

Abe tells Paulina that Kayla told him that she never had patient have as quick of a recovery as he did. Abe credits his motivation and says he’s feeling no pain. Abe adds that he didn’t take any pain pills today so he’s just on a natural high on life, love, and feeling fine. Paulina then starts sneezing, so Abe asks if she has a cold or if she has cold feet.

At the bakery, Johnny questions Chanel not going to her own mother’s wedding. Chanel says she’s sorry if he had his heart set on being her plus one. Johnny asks what’s wrong as he thought she was okay with Paulina marrying Abe. Chanel responds that she loves Abe as he’s a great guy and would be a great stepfather, so he’s not the problem. Johnny asks what or who the problem is then. Chanel responds that it’s the matron of honor, her dear cousin Lani.

Lani and Theo get prepared for the wedding. Lani is glad Theo is in Salem for awhile. Theo says it’s been great spending time with her. Lani is glad to have caught up with him too but notes that the babies made her pay for it at 3 AM. Theo comments on the baby thing being harder than it looks. Lani hopes the twins didn’t scare him away from being a father. Theo responds that he’s just thinking about Ciara and the children they might have had but now Ciara and Ben are happily married. Lani knows that must be hard for him. Theo says it’s not just that. Lani asks if something happened. Theo reveals that he saw Ciara and Ben in the town square and it was beyond awkward and then Ciara dropped a baby book, so like an idiot he questioned her having a baby. Theo informs Lani that Ciara is pregnant with Ben’s baby.

Ciara asks what Susan said this time. Ben wonders who Susan thinks is going to try to hurt their child. Marlena says if they are sure they want to know, Susan said it was the Devil.

Johnny asks Chanel what she has against Lani and if something happened when they talked last night. Chanel explains that Paulina said it was a spur of the moment decision to have Lani being her matron of honor but that was a total lie.

Abe asks if Paulina is coming down with something. Paulina refuses to be sick on her wedding day but Abe says it might not be up to her. Paulina sneezes again and says he might be right. Abe asks when she started feeling ill. Paulina complains that she didn’t and then blames that damn cat which Abe questions. Paulina says it was Marlena’s and if she knew she had a cat, she wouldn’t have gone over there yesterday. Abe questions Marlena having a cat. Paulina informs him that Marlena said the cat’s name was Susan.

Belle tells Shawn that in this nightmare, Marlena was not possessed by the Devil but they were on Death Row in the execution chamber except this time Marlena was the executioner and she was killing the stray cat they saw yesterday. Shawn suggests it’s better off at the shelter. Belle thinks Marlena has been acting weird lately, ever since they got back from seeing Claire. Shawn says that she seems fine to him. Belle says not to her but she might just be rattled because John is away on a case. Shawn asks if she’d feel better if they go check on Marlena. Belle agrees that it would. Shawn says they’ll go check on her after breakfast. Shawn then kisses her so Belle asks who needs breakfast as they kiss back in to bed.

Eli is sorry that Julie has had to wait so long to see Doug and says he would’ve driven her back the next day. Julie understands his card has been full and it’s not his problem. Julie says it shouldn’t be a problem but she doesn’t get how Marlena has the right to stop her from seeing her husband. Eli agrees and declares that tomorrow morning, he will take her to Bayview to see Doug and they aren’t leaving until it happens.

Ciara questions the Devil being after their baby. Marlena says that’s what Susan said, but she thinks she knows what happened and claims that Susan just watched Rosemary’s Baby a few nights ago, so it might’ve influenced her subconscious. Ciara mentions her and Ben seeing that on TV too. Marlena says they didn’t think it meant the Devil was trying to get their child because they are rational people. Marlena laughs off the idea as ridiculous.

Theo doesn’t know why he was surprised since he knew Ciara and Ben were married but her being pregnant seems so fast since a couple months ago, she was engaged to him as they talked about starting their own family one day. Lani understands it’s upsetting. Theo doesn’t want to be upset as he wants Ciara to be happy. Theo wishes he would’ve told her that yesterday. Lani encourages that he still can. Theo assures that he will. Theo then says speaking of difficult conversations and asks how her conversation with Chanel went. Lani says it went surprisingly well and says she told Chanel that she was uncomfortable that Paulina asked her to be her Matron of Honor but Chanel promised she was totally fine with it.

Johnny asks Chanel if Lani told her that Paulina lied to her. Chanel says Lani was trying to explain how Paulina decided to ask her to be matron of honor instead of her and mentioned that Paulina was about to ask her right before Abe got shot, so that story was a total lie. Chanel declares that Paulina never wanted her to be matron of honor and wanted Lani all along.

Abe questions Marlena having a cat named Susan. Abe can’t imagine Marlena naming her cat after Susan Banks. Paulina suggests the cat was already named and continues to complain about the cat as she sneezes again. Abe then questions what Paulina was doing at Marlena’s last night.

Marlena continues to assure Ben and Ciara that Susan’s vision was just from the movie and not from anything satanic. Marlena then claims that Susan went back to Memphis so they won’t have any more predictions of doom and gloom about their baby. Marlena encourages that from now on it will be smooth sailing and she can’t wait to meet their baby.

Johnny questions why Paulina would want Lani as her matron of honor instead of her, arguing that it doesn’t make sense. Chanel says it does if Paulina loves Lani more than she loves her. Johnny calls that absurd. Chanel says it’s obvious and she’s just surprised that it took her so long to see it. Chanel talks about Paulina’s pride and asks how she can take pride in her when she’s a never ending disappointment. Johnny assures that no one could consider her a disappointment. Chanel talks about marrying Xander for his money and she couldn’t even get that right. Johnny brings up the bakery but Chanel says it’s too little, too late especially compared to what Lani has accomplished in her life. Chanel thinks Paulina just wanted to give her a participation trophy by allowing her to walk her down the aisle and she even lied about that to spare her feelings. Chanel cries that she thinks Paulina wishes Lani was her daughter instead of her as Johnny hugs her.

Lani tells Theo that they have to get a move on before Paulina has a fit. Theo says he’ll meet her there as he has some errands to run on the way. Lani tells him to be there on groom’s duty asap. Lani jokes that this day and the family is going to drive her crazy but she wouldn’t change it for anything in the world. Lani says they are celebrating her aunt marrying their father. Theo jokes about them being an extended family. Lani knows it must be a little strange for him too. Theo says nobody can take his mom’s place but Paulina is great and jokes about the last time he got a new family member. They hug and say I love you to each other.

Julie tells Eli that it’s so kind of him to try to help her get in to Bayview to see Doug but he has other priorities. Eli assures that she will always be a top priority for him. Eli says he has to go pick up Paulina’s mom from the airport. Julie wants to give him a trinket to give Paulina for her something borrowed. Julie presents a key bracelet that Doug had made for her when he was mayor of Salem as he said the First Lady of Salem should always have a key to the city. Julie starts to cry about Doug being all alone and so frightened in Bayview. Julie tells Eli to tell Paulina that the trinket is from the old First Lady of Salem to the new First Lady of Salem. Eli says she’ll always be the First Lady of Salem to him and calls her the most thoughtful person he knows. Julie says she wasn’t when Paulina first came to town as she thought she was up to no good. Eli points out that Paulina wasn’t exactly an angel with Price Town. Julie understands it was her vision even if it was inappropriate and not wanted in Salem. Julie believes Paulina is a good woman at heart and more importantly, good for Abe. Julie adds that she can admit when she’s wrong.

Paulina thinks back to telling Marlena that she has to keep her secret about Abe not being Lani’s father. Paulina then claims to Abe that she just went to see Marlena to make sure she was ready, willing, and able to officiate their wedding. Abe notes that Marlena is usually quite reliable and asks if it was something in particular. Paulina says after the week they had, she didn’t want to take any chances as she doesn’t want anything to get in the way of their wedding today.

Belle and Shawn go to Marlena and John’s but Marlena is not home and not answering her phone. Belle wonders where she could be. Shawn suggests she could be with a patient. Belle notes that she took the day off for Abe’s wedding. Shawn suggests she already left for the church. Shawn then finds Susan’s cross on the floor. They wonder what it is and where it came from.

Ben asks Ciara if something is wrong. Ciara says that when Marlena touched her stomach, it felt like the baby kicked even though it’s far too early for that to happen. Ben encourages that he just read she has another 12 weeks before that can happen. Marlena jokes that the baby must just be excited to meet her. Marlena mentions having to go officiate Abe and Paulina’s wedding. Ciara points out that they didn’t open her gift yet. Marlena says they can open it anytime. Ben thanks Marlena again for coming by, the gift, and for putting their mind at ease about Susan. Marlena says it was her absolute pleasure as she exits.

Lani goes to Paulina’s and hugs Abe, telling him that he’s looking good. Abe responds that he’s feeling good. Lani says it’s time for her and Paulina to get to the church and get her ready. Lani adds that Chanel is meeting them there and Theo had to run an errand but he will be there. Paulina reminds that they are on a strict schedule. Abe jokes that he can dress himself. Paulina and Lani joke about the walking cane that the hospital gave Abe. Lani says Abe being able to walk at all is a miracle. Paulina calls herself the luckiest woman in the world to be marrying Abe today. Paulina adds that Lani standing up for her is the cherry on top. Lani assures there is nowhere else she’d rather be as they hug. Paulina says she doesn’t know how much that means to her.

Julie reminds Eli that the trinket is only their something borrowed but she wants it back. Eli reminds Julie that he’ll be there first thing in the morning to take her to Bayview to see Doug. Julie hugs him and thanks him. Eli adds that he will call Marlena to see if he can get to change her mind. Eli tells Julie that he loves her and exits the house. Julie looks at an old photo of her and Doug. Julie cries that she’d love to go to the wedding with Doug on her arm instead of sitting her fretting over Marlena’s laws. Julie then asks why she has to wait until tomorrow.

Ciara asks Ben if what Marlena told them about what Susan said shook him up at all. Ben says of course not as obviously the Devil is not after their baby. Theo then shows up at their door and asks if it’s an okay time. Ciara invites him in and says she thought he was supposed to be at Abe’s wedding. Theo says he is on his way there now but had an errand on this side of town so he decided to swing by. Ben tells Theo that it’s good to see him again. Theo states that the reason he came is to apologize because when they told him they were having a baby, what he wanted to say is congratulations. Theo wishes them every happiness.

Belle tells Shawn that the cross is too big to be jewelry. Shawn adds that it doesn’t think like something John and Marlena would own. Belle remarks that it looks like something Susan Banks would have in that big purse of hers. Belle then remembers that Susan was there yesterday. Shawn wonders what it was doing on the floor if it is Susan’s. Belle then gets a call and says she can go there now. Belle hangs up and informs Shawn that she just got a new case so she has to go. Shawn says it must be urgent if she has to go right now. Belle says it sounds like it is, so the cross will have to remain a mystery for now. Belle hopes that Marlena can explain all of it, if they can ever track her down. Belle and Shawn then exit the house.

Devil Marlena walks through the town square and gets a call from Eli but rejects it. Johnny sees her and greets her with a hug. Marlena says she came to support the local bakery and asks what he would recommend. Johnny calls on Chanel. Chanel says she has to try a slice of Angel food cake but Devil Marlena turns that down and says she wants something less healthy. Marlena decides on Death by Chocolate. Johnny then introduces Marlena to Chanel. Marlena recognizes her name as Paulina’s daughter. Chanel remarks on the way Paulina is acting. Johnny explains that Chanel is having a rough day. Marlena says sometimes it helps to talk about it. Chanel says she doesn’t want to trouble her. Marlena says she’s a therapist and that’s what she does. Johnny gets a text from the bank and he has to sign some papers immediately. Chanel tells him to go take care of it and she’ll make sure Allie gets his script. Johnny is unsure about leaving her like this. Chanel insists that she’ll be fine. Devil Marlena thinks back to Paulina telling her about keeping her secret and promising not to tell anyone. Marlena then tells Johnny to go ahead as she and Chanel will be just fine…

Ciara thanks Theo. Ben adds that Theo coming by and being genuinely happy for them means a lot. Ciara adds that Theo has nothing to apologize for since she’s the one who hurt him and it was the last thing she ever wanted to do. Ciara hopes they can still be friends. Theo says always and that he has to go the wedding. Ciara stops him and asks if she can give him a hug which Theo allows.

Paulina and Lani get prepared for the wedding. Lani calls her mother and Paulina two of the most beautiful women she’s ever seen. Paulina talks about having Lani and Chanel by her side and she can’t imagine anything more perfect. Paulina thought Chanel would’ve been here by now. Lani assures that she will be and says they had a really good talk last night. Paulina is glad because Chanel was kind of stand offish at the hospital last night, so she hopes Chanel isn’t holding a grudge against her.

Devil Marlena sits with Chanel, who tells her that she feels Paulina is favoring Lani over her. Marlena remarks that she’s sure Chanel is right which she questions. Chanel asks if Paulina told her something. Marlena says just enough to know that Chanel should trust her instincts. Chanel begs Marlena to tell her what Paulina said to her. Marlena says Paulina said enough for her to know that there’s a reason that she treats Lani differently. Chanel asks if she knows what that is. Marlena responds that she’s afraid she does.

Theo joins Abe at Paulina’s to get prepared for the wedding. Theo tells Abe that this is not going to work at all.

Lani promises Paulina that Chanel is fine as they talked about her being Matron of Honor. Paulina encourages that Lani will handle the job beautifully like she does everything. Lani thinks she was more uncomfortable with the situation than Chanel was. Paulina assures that she has no reason to be uncomfortable as she explained to Chanel that she asked Lani to be her Matron of Honor on a spur of the moment, because she had been through so much after Abe was shot. Lani reminds Paulina that she said she was going to ask her to be her Matron of Honor the night before but Abe got shot, so she questions her now saying it was a spur of the moment decision. Lani asks what’s going on.

Chanel asks Devil Marlena what Paulina told her about her and Lani. Marlena remarks that revealing that would break doctor-patient confidentiality and that’s a cardinal sin. Chanel cries that she’s been torturing herself trying to figure out what’s been going on with her and her mom, so if she knows something that could help her understand why Paulina chose Lani over her to be matron of honor, she has to tell her. Marlena says she hates to see her suffering like this, so maybe God and the medical board will forgive her for breaking her solemn oath. Marlena then reveals to Chanel that the reason Paulina chose Lani to be her matron of honor is because Lani is not Paulina’s niece, but her daughter.

Belle goes to see Julie. Julie says that was good timing since she just called the office a little while ago. Belle says that her assistant said she should rush right over so she asks what is so urgent. Julie responds that she has a problem and thinks Belle’s legal skills are needed to solve it. Belle is happy to help if she can and says she could use the distraction. Belle asks what she needs. Julie responds that she wants Belle to sue her mother for her.

Ciara and Ben talk about how sweet and supportive Marlena is. They open Marlena’s gift and it’s a necklace to call the baby’s guardian angel to watch over them. Ben then puts the necklace on Ciara. Ciara reads the note which says “I know your baby is destined to do great things” After putting it on, the necklace then flashes red.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Days of Our Lives Main Page

Days of Our Lives cast animated GIF

Days Update Monday, November 15, 2021

Days of Our Lives Update

Days of Our Lives logo

Update written by Joseph

Nicole is at home and thinks back to having sex with Rafe until EJ shows up at her door. Nicole asks what he’s doing there at this time of night. EJ brought food and hopes that Nicole won’t object to having company.

In the interrogation room, Kristen introduces herself to Gwen. Gwen responds that she knows who she is and questions why she was put in here with her. Kristen calls it a twist of fate and asks if she has a minute to chat about her future. Gwen remarks that she heard Kristen doesn’t have a future since she just got a one way ticket back to prison. Kristen then declares that she’s not going back to prison because Gwen’s going to bust her out. Gwen responds that she doesn’t even know her, so if she thinks she’s going to lift a finger for her, she must be mad. Kristen then informs Gwen that she knows everything about Xander that she could write his memoir. Gwen asks what Xander has to do with any of this. Kristen responds that he’s in the thick of it. Kristen declares that Xander is the reason that Gwen is going to get her a get out of jail free card, unless she doesn’t mind losing him forever.

Devil Susan tells John that breaking his wedding vows would be a sure way to destroy his love with Marlena. John responds that he would never betray Marlena for another woman, especially not Susan Banks. The Devil remarks that it might not be hard for him to resist Susan but then the Devil transforms in to Kristen and asks John what about his old flame Kristen. John tells himself that he’s seeing things but “Kristen” assures that it’s her and asks who else could lead him in to temptation. John calls this another one of Lucifer’s tricks. John says he conjured up his son’s dead mother the last time he did this to Marlena. Kristen says she’s not dead and is right in front of him. Marlena then regains consciousness and sees Kristen in front of John.

Nicole tells EJ that he shouldn’t have gone through all the trouble since she already had dinner and he should’ve called first. EJ didn’t want to ruin his surprise. Nicole says it’s been a long day and she was just on her way to bed. EJ jokes about his timing. Nicole assures that she’ll be going to bed alone so he can take his food. EJ then reveals he brought her favorite ice cream and asks if she has room for dessert.

Xander enters the Kiriakis Mansion and greets Maggie in the living room. Maggie mentions hearing that he was in a lot of trouble while she was gone. Xander says she came back at the right time as they hug. Xander says he is sorry to hear about her daughter Summer’s passing. Maggie laments that she wasn’t a good mother to her. Xander encourages that she was with her in the end. Maggie says at least she isn’t suffering anymore. Xander asks if Maggie has heard from Sarah. Maggie says not as much as she’d like, just a text now and then. Xander asks if Sarah sounds happy with Rex. Maggie confirms that she does. Xander says that’s good and he’s happy for her which Maggie questions. Xander then informs Maggie that he’s in love again.

Gwen argues that Kristen is up to her neck in trouble, so she questions what she could possibly do to make her lose Xander. Kristen assures that she won’t hurt Xander, but she has some news that might make him happy. Gwen questions what news she could have that could possibly make Xander happy. Kristen says it’s the truth about Sarah Horton.

Nicole and EJ eat ice cream together as Nicole goes over the facts that EJ was fatally shot sort of, left for dead, reincarnated, gone through an explosion, and somehow still managed to remember her favorite ice cream. EJ jokes that it’s in a file of vital information that he keeps in a safe place. Nicole recalls telling him that when they were married the first time. EJ claims he feels liberated by removing his wedding ring but Nicole doesn’t buy it because she’s seen the love-hate tango of Sami and EJ. EJ assures that dance is over while Nicole feels it’s just until Sami comes back to Salem the next time. EJ calls it funny that they are both moving on from disastrous marriages to the Brady twins. EJ then suggests they both move on from them together as he kisses Nicole.

Maggie questions Xander being in love with Gwen. Maggie wishes she could be happy for him, but not after what she did to Abigail and Laura. Xander assures that Laura’s death was an accident but Maggie argues that what Gwen did to Abigail and Chad or Jack and Jennifer was no accident. Xander says there’s a lot she doesn’t know about how Gwen thought Jack abandoned her to be with Jennifer, but he had no idea she existed. Xander promises that Gwen no longer has it in for Jack and his family as she has put that all behind her. Maggie is not as convinced as Xander seems to be.

Gwen says it seems Kristen might be a bit behind on the local gossip as Xander knows what happened to Sarah. Gwen talks about Sarah jumping in to bed with Rex and left town, breaking Xander’s heart. Kristen brings up her reputation as the Mistress of Disguise. Gwen acknowledges that Kristen’s transformations is the stuff of legend. Kristen then reveals that it wasn’t Sarah, who broke Xander’s heart on their wedding day.

Marlena tells John that Kristen is not real and urges him not to believe her. Marlena encourages John to fight. John assures that their love is stronger than anything the Prince of Darkness could ever dream of. John says he’s never loved anyone like Marlena. Devil Kristen says they have too much catching up to do. She then tells John that he will have to say goodbye to Marlena for now.

Rafe and Ava sit together at home. Rafe hopes that she can forgive him. Ava asks for what. Rafe thinks back to Nicole warning him not to tell Ava about them having sex. Rafe then tells Ava that he was just being so hard on her with what happened to Carmine like she was going back to the old Ava Vitali. Ava tells him that there is nothing to forgive as her past makes it pretty hard for people to believe her and she did go after Gabi. Rafe talks about Gabi building her company from nothing and how it means everything to her. Ava responds that Rafe means everything to her. Ava promises not to give Gabi any more trouble. Rafe understands that Gabi is a lot, but tells Ava to come to him the next time Gabi drives her nuts. Ava apologizes for not doing that before. Rafe says he has no business lecturing anybody. Ava has no idea why he’s being so hard on himself. Ava suggests they wipe the slate clean and start fresh. Rafe agrees as Ava then kisses him.

EJ and Nicole kiss until he suggests taking this to the bedroom. Nicole reminds him that Holly and Henry are right down the hall. EJ jokes about how quiet he can be. They continue kissing until Nicole pulls away. EJ questions what just happened. Nicole tells him that she can’t do this. EJ asks why not since they are both single, consenting adults and why they shouldn’t enjoy each other. Nicole responds that she would feel like more of a slut than she already does.

Gwen goes over Kristen putting on a Sarah Horton mask and jumping in to bed with her ex, in hopes that Xander would find them in bed together which he did, and then she broke it off with Xander. Gwen asks if she left town with Rex. Kristen reveals that she provided Sarah with a one way ticket to a secluded island that her family owned. Sarah asks who Rex is with then. Kristen says nobody since for him, it was just a fling with his ex, and she arranged for Rex to get an offer from Doctors Without Borders in a remote location where there is almost no access to cell phones or e-mails so he couldn’t turn it down. Kristen adds that to make things easier for Maggie, she texts her periodically from Sarah so that she doesn’t worry about her daughter. Gwen realizes that Sarah never threw Xander over for Rex. Kristen warns Gwen that if she doesn’t get her out of here, she will tell Xander where to find the real love of his life.

Devil Kristen chains Marlena to the wall in the entry way of the crypt. Marlena questions what she plans to do with John. She tells her not to worry as she has big plans for him. Marlena argues that she’s not even really Kristen. She explains that once John betrays his wedding vows to Marlena in the worst possible way, their great love will no longer be strong enough to help her resist the Devil. Marlena argues that the Devil always underestimates John. the Devil brings up Kristen getting Eric to betray his vows to God and insists that John will submit to his desires and love every second of it. She exclaims it will be a fantastic show and walks away, leaving Marlena chained to the wall.

Xander wants Maggie to get to know Gwen and see for herself that she’s not what she was. Maggie feels that’s asking a lot. Xander reminds Maggie that she was the first person that believed he could change and because of that, he did change. Maggie reminds him that the first person to believe in him was Sarah. Maggie says she’ll never get over Sarah running off with Rex since she was over Rex and in love with Xander. Xander thinks he understands that Sarah never really forgave him for what happened with her baby. Xander says when she left town, he was in such a bad place and then he met Gwen, who was in a bad place too, but they helped each other and made each other happy again. Xander declares that he now sees he and Sarah are both where they are meant to be.

Gwen calls Kristen a liar as she doesn’t believe a word of what she’s saying. Gwen accuses her of playing a game. Kristen says maybe she is, but maybe she’s telling the truth. Kristen warns that if Xander finds out that Sarah never stopped loving him, he’ll end it with Gwen so fast it will make her head swim.

Devil Kristen returns to John, who asks what she did with Marlena. Devil Kristen comes on to John while John insists to himself that this is not Kristen and the real Kristen is obsessed with Brady. She talks about being John’s Kristen and goes over their history, asking John if he remembers all those times.

EJ asks Nicole if being with him makes her a slut or if it’s still guilt about Eric. Nicole states they are not having sex because she doesn’t want to. EJ says it couldn’t be because his divorce isn’t final as the Nicole he knows would relish the chance to stick it to Sami. EJ asks if the last time she had sex was her pathetic drunken fling with Xander months ago. Nicole then reveals to EJ that she had sex on Halloween. EJ questions having competition. EJ acknowledges that they aren’t exclusive. Nicole says she’s just upset at herself for making love to a man, who is with someone else that she knows. EJ tells her not to be so hard on herself since these things happen. Nicole remarks that he wasn’t so live and let live when Sami cheated on him with Lucas. Nicole then apologizes and says that was unfair. EJ reminds her that he and Sami were married, while Xander and his partner are not. Nicole asks what Xander has to do with this. EJ questions it not being Xander on Halloween. Nicole says no and that she was with a good man, who has principles and thinks about other people instead of just himself. Nicole remarks that he’s nothing like Xander or EJ for that matter. Nicole adds that this man hates EJ’s guts. EJ then realizes that Nicole slept with Rafe.

Ava and Rafe continue kissing until Rafe stops her. Ava blames herself for coming on too strong, too soon, and guesses that starting over means taking things slow. Ava decides she will sleep in her room tonight as she’s sure he’s exhausted and that he could use a good night sleep. Ava decides they will catch their breath and decide where they want to go from here, which Rafe agrees with. Ava says she’ll see him in the morning and heads to her room.

Maggie guesses she should be a little more considerate about Gwen since people do change. Xander adds that Gwen has paid a heavy price for what she did as Jack has all but turned his back on her. Maggie thinks Gwen deserved that after all the misery she caused Abigail. Xander says Gwen feels that way but he wants to think there is some hope. Xander adds that a good word from Maggie about Gwen would go a long way with Jack and the Hortons. Maggie tells Xander that she has loved Abigail since the day she was born, so her talking up Gwen to her family would feel like a betrayal to Abigail. Maggie brings up what Sarah did to Xander and says he knows now how much a betrayal like that can hurt.

Marlena tells herself that John will never betray her as long as he knows that she is still her and she still loves him. Marlena calls for John to fight as their love is so much stronger than anything that monster can throw at them.

Devil Kristen reminds John of when Kristen first came to Salem and he saved her, causing John to flash back to that time. She remarks that John was her hero then and could be her hero again.

Kristen tells Gwen to be smart and spring her out of here, then she can have her happily ever after with Xander. Gwen asks what she is supposed to do when there are so many cops out there on every corner. Kristen tells her to be extra careful then like she was when she drugged Abigail. Kristen warns her not to wait too long, because it will be easier to get her out of the police station than prison.

Maggie asks if Xander really thinks Gwen is worth all this trouble. Xander assures that he does. Maggie asks if he’s sure Gwen will never do anything else to hurt her family, which Xander also assures. Maggie agrees to talk to Jack then, but says she’s not making any promises. Xander tells Maggie that he loves her and hugs her.

Nicole tells EJ that it’s time to go. EJ doesn’t understand as he thought she resolved to stay away from Rafe. Nicole explains that she had but she was at the Basic Black office that night and it was really creepy by herself on Halloween, so she thought she saw Deimos Kiriakis. EJ reminds her that Deimos is dead. Nicole says EJ was too but here he is. Nicole adds that she called Rafe, so he came to calm her down and he was really sweet, so they had sex on the conference table. EJ complains that he owns that table and he can’t believe this. Nicole assures EJ that nothing has changed between her and Rafe as it was one time and will never happen again.

Devil Kristen reminds John what it was like for them in the beginning and how they fell in love. John acknowledges that Kristen saved him too. She tells John that they were meant to be together. John responds that he knows what the Devil is trying to do and it’s not going to work as the only woman he wants to be with is Marlena and that’s never going to change. She points out that he remembered what they had, so she can be patient as the Devil comments on being around for an eternity.

EJ asks if Nicole is sure that it’s all over with Rafe. Nicole assures him because Rafe is with Ava and Ava is her friend. Nicole adds that Ava can’t know what happened, so EJ has to keep his mouth shut. EJ responds that he doesn’t even want to think about the details of her one night with Rafe, let alone talk about it. Nicole thanks him. EJ then adds that he does have one condition. EJ tells Nicole that the next time she’s terrorized by the dead, he wants her to call him first.

Gwen goes home to Xander’s room at the Salem Inn and reads an article on her tablet about Kristen escaping prison. Xander then comes home and tells her that he has good news. Gwen shuts her tablet and asks what his good news is. Xander tells her that he just came from talking to the one person who could fix things between her and Jack; Maggie. Gwen wishes he hadn’t done that. Xander insists that it’s a good thing as Maggie has real sway in the Horton family, so if anyone can convince Jack to make peace with Gwen, it’s her. Gwen doesn’t understand why Sarah Horton’s mother would lift a finger for her. Xander says Maggie has a soft spot for anyone trying to change their ways and he told her that he believes in her. Xander declares that soon, Maggie, Jack and the rest of them will see in Gwen what he sees. Gwen thinks back to Kristen’s threat to reveal the truth about Sarah. Xander then hugs Gwen.

Susan Banks wakes up next to John and questions what happened to her. The Devil has repossessed Marlena and tells Susan that she was his temporary host. Susan complains about Satan being inside her body. The Devil tells Susan to shut up before he decides she’s too much trouble to live. Susan prays for forgiveness and says she tried to stop the Devil but the Devil was too strong. The Devil threatens to visit EJ if Susan doesn’t stop praying. The Devil tells John and Susan to relax as he has to corrupt a few more souls and destroy a few more lives, but he’ll be back soon. The Devil declares that then, John and Kristen can pick up where they left off.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Days of Our Lives Main Page

Days of Our Lives cast animated GIF

Y&R Update Monday, November 15 2021

Young & The Restless Update

Y&R logo

Recap written by Christine

Rey went to Crimson Lights, and Sharon was reading the article. She said that Billy and Lily came out swinging. She could tell this article was also about the Newmans, and she’d hoped that both sides would’ve kept the peace. Rey talked to Billy earlier, and he’d got the sense that Billy wasn’t inclined to release this article any time soon. Rey said Billy was planning to use the information as a private bargaining chip – blackmail. Rey wondered why Billy changed his mind. Sharon said the fact that Billy would throw a grenade like this showed he was drawn to chaos. While Rey didn’t disagree, he noted that the article simply recounting factual information on Ashland. He thought that Ashland set himself up for exposure when he committed fraud to steal Camilla Rhodes’ estate. Sharon was shocked Ashland built an empire on a criminal act. She knew he’d always been known as ruthless, but this was different. She asked what would happen to Ashland. Rey said the statute of limitations ran out, but Ashland could be sued in civil court by the estates rightful beneficiaries. Sharon wondered how this was affecting Victoria’s marriage – did she already know about all this? Rey said that either Victoria was finding out now, or she’d been complicit in keeping it secret. Sharon hated to think about Johnny and Katie being caught in the crossfire between Billy and Ashland. Rey hoped Victoria and Billy could protect the kids because it was going to get ugly especially if Ashland had Victor and Adam’s support. Sharon imagined the Newmans were already planning to retaliate.

Rey said there was nothing they could do about this war, and it didn’t directly affect them, so they shouldn’t let it ruin their evening. Sharon thought that was a good idea. He invited her on a dinner date.

Sally knocked on Adam’s office door. When he invited her in, she asked for his take on the Ashland article, and he dodged the question, stating that he had somewhere to be. He left.

Victor was at home. He read the article on Ashland. Adam showed up. “Well done, my boy,” Victor said to Adam. Adam turned to a third person in the room and said “you played your role perfectly.” This person was revealed to be Gaines. Gaines pointed out that he wasn’t given much of a choice. Gaines wanted to say something else, but Adam told him not to, and Victor said he didn’t have time for this. He told Adam to deal with Gaines, then he left. Adam asked why Gaines was so blue. He thought Gaines wanted the Ashland story to come out. Gaines said he did, but not like this. Adam said the other option would’ve been for the Newmans to release the dirt they had on Gaines. Gaines reiterated that it wasn’t much of a choice. Adam said Gaines saved his own skin, and there was no shame in that. Adam told Gaines to get over it because they weren’t finished yet.

Sally toasted to everything Adam hadn’t told her and to the glorious future of Newman Media. Adam added a toast to the employees of Newman Media. She was glad they could hang out like this – coworkers who enjoyed the occasional cocktail. She’d been concerned he’d be skittish about being seen with her after that tabloid implied that they were an item. He said he didn’t let gossip dictate how he lived his life, and he thought she was the same way. She was, but she just didn’t want there to be any fallout. She knew Chelsea called after the story dropped. He said he didn’t answer the call, but he did talk with Chelsea later and clear things up. He and Chelsea weren’t together, but he wanted to keep the lines of communication open for Connor. He was hoping Chelsea wold come to work at Newman Fashion. He thought it was best that he and Sally kept things above board so that Chelsea wouldn’t get the wrong impression. Sally said she couldn’t agree more.

Sally asked Adam if he really grew up on a farm. Adam said he even knew how to milk cows and drive a tractor. He asked if she had special skills. She said she could guess his weight, walk a tightrope and juggle knives. Her parents were carnies, and she learned a thing or two before she went to live with her Grams. He said she got more interesting by the day. He asked what was in funnel cakes that made them so addictive. She found it hard to believe a guy who introduced her to high-end single malt scotch eating deep find sugar. He said that he grew up in farm country, and the fair was the height of entertainment for kids. He asked if her parents’ carnival ever went through Kansas. She wondered if he thought they’d crossed paths as children. He told her about getting cheated out of his prize from a carnival game once, and he teased that he needed to make sure her parents weren’t involved. She admitted that kind of sounded like something her mom and dad would do, but there was no proof. She hoped he wouldn’t put her on his list of enemies. “Not a chance,” he said.

Sharon and Rey walked in and saw Adam and Sally. He asked if she wanted to go somewhere else, and he said of course not.

Billy and Lily were at ChancComm. They were determined to figure out who got into ChancComm’s system and published the Ashland article without their consent. Lily called Marty in and asked how the story got released without authorization. Marty showed Billy the email she got from him authorizing its release. Billy said he never sent that – he and Lily hadn’t even read the story. He thought Marty should’ve questioned the email instructions, since it was telling her to release the article without going through the proper channels. Marty said she got an email from her boss that seemed urgent, and she did what she was told. Lily asked Marty to forward the email to her, then she sent the Marty out of the office. Billy wondered who hacked his email. Not many people even knew ChancComm was working on this story. Lily said they had to find out who knew and who wanted it out there.

Billy and Lily went to the motel room, and to their frustration, Gaines was gone. Lily wasn’t surprised Gaines went rogue, and she was frustrated that Billy had thought he could keep Gaines in line. Lily thought Gaines leaked the story, but Billy wasn’t convinced. Billy thought that if Gaines wanted to go public, he’d just sell the story to another outlet instead of hacking Billy’s email. Lily admitted that could be true, but if it wasn’t Gaines, then who? Billy said he’d give Lily two guesses.

Billy felt the attack was personal. Lily asked if his password was secure, and he said it was because he wasn’t an idiot who’d use his kids’ names. Lily noted that never said he was. He said someone with motive and the means to pay someone else to do their dirty work did this. He blamed Victor and Adam. She thought he was jumping to conclusions. He pointed out that Victor declared war on him, and Adam had been blasé about Billy having Gaines. Lily said it didn’t add up – even if Victor and Adam didn’t care about harming Ashland, they definitely cared about Newman Media and Newman/Locke.

Lily and Billy were inundated with calls and texts about the article, which was trending. Billy had three missed calls from Victoria. Victoria then sent a text. “You bastard. Why did you do this?” it said. He got a text from Ashland too. “You better line up your team of lawyers,” it stated. Lily asked if Billy was going to let Victoria know he didn’t approve the article. He said he wasn’t talking to anyone until he knew who did this. She said they should retract the article and say they were hacked. He didn’t want to because that would make them look like amateurs who were out of control. She countered that they weren’t in control.

Billy didn’t understand why Ashland was saying to get the lawyers ready, when they all knew the story was true. Gaines entered the office. “Because the story is not true. I made the whole thing up in order to hurt you,” Gaines stated.

Adam ran into Sally at Society. She noted that he appeared to be in a great mood, and she thought was odd, given the way he’d tried to avoid talking about the article Billy released. He said he wasn’t trying to avoid it, he just had somewhere he needed to be. She figured Ashland wasn’t too happy about the article, and it didn’t look good for Newman Media or Newman/Locke, given that Ashland built his empire on illegal activity. He said sometimes things weren’t exactly as they appeared.

Sally didn’t understand why Adam wasn’t as worried about this article as she was. She asked what would happen to Newman Media now that all this was out in the open. Adam thought Sally’s panic was an insult on their friendship. He thought they had trust between them. He asked if he looked like a guy whose world was crumbling. She said his confidence was allaying her fears, but not her curiosity. She wanted to know what was going on in his mind, but she knew he wouldn’t tell her, so she gave up for now. She suggested they have a drink in honor of whatever it was that put that smile on his face. He accepted.

Ashley went to the Chancellor house. Abby and the baby weren’t there, so Ashley called and left a message asking Abby where she was.

A tearful Abby was at Devon and Amanda’s. “I can’t do this alone. You were right. I – I keep trying to fight this feeling that I am a train wreck over Chance,” Abby stated. Abby loved the baby more than anything, but she couldn’t give him the attention he needed. She asked Devon to take Dominic until she got her head together. Devon admired Abby for having the courage to ask for help. Abby said that it wasn’t right for Dominic to be with her now. She said she’d been a mess, and her mood keep swinging. Devon said there was no shame in that. He asked if she was 100% sure she wanted to leave Dominic with him and not someone in her family. She said that Devon spent more time with Dominic than anyone in her family. This felt right to her. He said of course he’d look after the baby. He admitted he’d been thinking that it was best for Dominic to get away from the heavy energy at the mansion, and he also thought Abby deserved time to herself. Abby didn’t know how long this would be, because she was in despair, and she was thinking she might leave Genoa City to heal, so she could come back and be the best mother.

Concerned, Devon hoped Abby wasn’t planning to go to Valencia. Abby said she wasn’t going to Spain, and she might not go anywhere. Devon reminded Abby that there were a ton of people in town to support her. Abby knew, but she thought she might be able to heal if she left, and it’d give her peace to know Dominic was with Devon. It occurred to Abby that she hadn’t even made sure Amanda would be okay with this, and Moses lived here too. Amanda said she’d love to have Dominic here. Amanda wanted what was best for everyone, including that sweet baby. Devon knew Moses would agree. Abby said she’d have the nanny swing by, and Dominic’s other things were in the car. Abby said goodbye to the baby and promised she’d be back for him soon. She said she loved him more than anything. Abby thanked Devon and Amanda and hugged them. She took one more look at the baby, and Devon said they’d take good care of him. She left.

Devon was alone with the baby. After Dominic was settled into his basket, Devon flashed back to a moment with Neil. Neil said that you could set business aside, but a child was every second of every day. It was boring, busy, emotional and humbling, and you couldn’t even imagine the size of that love. “And if you’re lucky, you’re gonna have someone that you trust that you can share that load with. Just the three of you in in a little tiny family fishbowl that you created, you never could have anticipated it. So no, I don’t think you have it all taken care of with some contract,” Neil said. Neil had asked Devon what if that child really needed him, because they were hurt or had failed at something or were disappointed. Neil noted that there were also sweet things like the first word, high school graduation, college acceptance. Neil said that would make Devon’s priorities really clear really fast.

Amanda came in and called Devon a natural with the baby. He said he’d just had a lot of practice recently. He appreciated her support, but he knew she didn’t sign up for this when she first got here. He asked if she was sure she was okay with this. Amanda and Devon held hands over Dominic’s bassinet, and she promised she was happy to have the baby here. It meant a lot to him that she wasn’t just going along with this but embracing it. She was glad Abby found a way to heal herself and protect her baby. He was grateful Abby trusted him. Amanda said Devon was the only father Dominic had ever known.

Amanda walked downstairs and heard Devon singing to Dominic. Devon wrote a song on the fly about Dominic growing up to be in a band. Devon said they had another music lover in the house.

Abby went home, and Ashley asked where the baby was. Abby said he’d be staying with Devon for the foreseeable future. Ashley asked if this was Devon’s idea, and Abby said it was hers. It was painfully clear to her that she couldn’t properly care for her son right now. Ashley was proud of Abby for realizing she needed help with Dominic, but Ashley suggested this was a drastic step. Ashley said that she, Nina and Victor were willing to step up and provide more support. Abby appreciated that, but she was frustrated that Ashley wouldn’t just accept that she’d made the right call. “Why do I have to sit here and defend my actions to you?,” Abby snapped just as Victor walked in.

Victor didn’t want Abby to feel defensive. He said he and Ashley agreed that Devon would be a good father, but they wondered why Abby didn’t come to them before making this important decision. Abby said that Dominic wouldn’t be here without Devon and Mariah, so they all shared an indescribable bond. She noted that Devon had been there since Dominic came into the world. Abby thought Dominic recognized and felt comforted by Devon’s presence. Ashley suggested that Devon could have a more active role without leaving the Chancellor home. Abby didn’t think this house of grief was a good environment for Dominic. She wanted him to be in a peaceful happy environment where he could thrive. Victor thought that being separated from Dominic would take a toll on Abby.

Abby would miss Dominic, but being a parent was about putting your child first. Ashley just didn’t want Abby and her needs to get lost in the process. Abby said that her final decision was to let Dominic stay with Devon for the time being. Victor asked how they could help Abby. Abby wanted to have that conversation, but for now, she was going to go rest. She went upstairs. Victor was shocked. Ashley wasn’t as blindsided since Devon had come to her earlier and suggested that he take Dominic for awhile. She didn’t think that Devon had an agenda or that he had anything to do with Abby’s decision though. Victor and Ashley were worried that Abby wasn’t thinking things through. Ashley said they’d keep an eye on things, and if Abby seemed upset, they’d bring Dominic home. Ashley went to bed, and Victor left. Abby quietly came downstairs with an overnight bag, and she slipped out of the house.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Y&R Updates Page

Y&R cast animation

Y&R Update Friday, November 19 2021

Young & The Restless Update

Y&R logo

Recap written by Christine

At her motel room, Abby called a company to inquire about chartering a plane. She stressed that no one could know she was taking this flight, especially her father, Victor Newman. She was willing to pay for their silence. She wanted a round trip flight to Majorca, Spain. One passenger flying there, and two flying back, she said smiling.

Phyllis was at The Grand Phoenix. She had a flashback to Jack confessing how he felt about her. In the present, Jack showed up and startled Phyllis. He hoped she was feeling better. She asked if he came to check on her. He was here for a meeting. She was fine. She added that it was okay for him to check on her, since they were friends. She asked if he’d seen the mess with the ChancComm article and retraction. He hadn’t talked to Billy about it yet, but he thought this article was going to cost him and Lily. Jack’s meeting got canceled. He told a joke that made Phyllis laugh. Things got serious when he said things had been strange between them, and he thought she felt it too. He thought things they were already feeling self-conscious because he’d confessed his feelings to her and that things had grown more awkward because she and Nick broke up. She said she didn’t feel awkward, but he insisted on finishing his point. He thought that things would go back to normal between them in the not too distant future, and things would be just like they were before he’d opened his big mouth. She was going to respond, but he abruptly left.

Lauren showed up at the hotel. “What have I done now?,” Phyllis groaned, misunderstanding Lauren’s reason for coming. Lauren clarified that she was there to buy an Escape Club package for one of her buyers. Phyllis asked what the lady liked, and Lauren admitted she wasn’t sure. Phyllis rambled about how it was hard to know what anyone liked or people thought they liked or what others thought they should have, or what was bad for people. Lauren realized that Phyllis was no longer talking about the Escape Club. She asked if Phyllis was thinking about Nick and whether they should give it another try. Phyllis said she and Nick were over, but she felt off-kilter. Lauren thought it was hard for Phyllis to let people into her heart, and once she did, it was hard for her to let them go. Phyllis clarified that she’d let a lot of people go. Lauren knew Phyllis would always care about Nick, just like she’d never stopped caring for Jack. Phyllis said she had a great idea for the escape club, and she rushed away.

Phyllis returned with a list of escape club ideas for Lauren. Lauren shifted gears and asked why Phyllis had such a strange reaction when Jack’s name came up. Phyllis said she’d been having the strangest thoughts ever since her conversation with Amanda. Amanda had said that Phyllis’s relationship with Jack wasn’t entirely platonic. “It’s never been platonic,” Lauren said. Phyllis insisted that she didn’t cheat on Nick. Lauren knew that, but she said that Phyllis and Jack couldn’t ever just be pals because Jack was generous, handsome and charismatic, and he thought the world of her, and Phyllis admired him. Lauren said things had always been special between Phyllis and Jack – undeniable and unbreakable. Phyllis just didn’t know what to do with these thoughts. Lauren said Jack had told her he missed having someone special in his life, and for Jack, Phyllis was the golden standard. “You’re not implying that Jack and I should get back together,” Phyllis said. Lauren noted that Jack and Phyllis loved each other enough to get married twice, and they’d never been able to completely get out of each others’ lives. Phyllis said that they were friends. Lauren wondered if Phyllis had been so determined to prove Sally was up to something because she’d felt a bit jealous of Sally being with Jack. Phyllis scoffed. Lauren assured Phyllis that she loved her and she loved Jack. Phyllis said she and Jack had a special connection, and that was it. “Oh my God. What if I do want more than friendship with Jack?,” Phyllis wondered. Phyllis didn’t know what to do. Lauren thought Phyllis should examine the source of her feelings, but be careful. Lauren didn’t want Phyllis or Jack to get hurt.

Lily and Ashland were at Society. Ashland kept up the act and pretended to be confused about why Lily was mad at him. He said if anyone had the right to be upset, it was him. “I’m the victim of your underhanded tactics,” he asserted. Laughing, Lily said they both knew that was a lie, as much of a lie as Gaines saying the story about Ashland’s past wasn’t true. He told her that a wise person wouldn’t stake their company on the word of a vindictive blackmailer. She said he weaponized Gaines and pointed him at ChancComm. He countered that she and Billy pulled the trigger, and she said they were hacked. He said that Billy already had the story ready for publishing, so if the hack even happened, it just expedited the release. Ashland imagined that Lily tried to dissuade Billy, but he was impossible to control. That’s why Ashland chose to remain alone at the top as he was building his empire. He said that when you tether yourself to the wrong person, you both go down together.

Lily told Ashland that the lawsuit wouldn’t stop her and Billy. This wasn’t over. Ashland thought they both knew that wasn’t true. He said her outlet published libelous stories that tarnished his name. She scoffed and asked if he thought he was a saint now that he’d married Victoria. She said his name had always been associated with heartless behavior. He told her the difference was the other stories were true. She said this was true too. He said she failed the first lesson of journalism – she relied on one source, a source who was motivated by hatred and jealousy, a source who recanted. Lily pointed out that Ashland told Victoria the exact same story that Gaines told. He asked what made her think that. Lily said she and Billy were there, and they talked to Victoria. “Were any of these conversations on the record?,” Ashland asked. Lily said of course not, and Ashland noted that there was no proof the conversations happened. Lily was disappointed in Ashland. She expected more from him. She was surprised he let Adam and Victor use his past as a weapon. He said no one used him, but she thought this situation showed otherwise. She said this wasn’t about business – it was about Victor’s battle with Billy, and she asked why Ashland was going along with it.

Ashland said he was simply trying to squelch an accusation that painted him in a bad light in the eyes of the world, or more importantly, in the eyes of his son. He was sure that Lily would do the same thing in his shoes. She was offended he’d compare himself to her. He admired her bravery, so he had some free advice. He said this wasn’t about Victor’s hatred of Lily’s partner, it was about Billy’s inability to let go of Victoria. Lily said Billy had let go, and Ashland told her to open her eyes. Ashland contended that Billy was so determined to make him look bad in Victoria’s eyes that he’d go to any extreme, even publishing a ridiculous story without doing due diligence. Ashland thought that if Lily wanted to protect herself and her company, she should cut Billy loose. He left.

Devon brought Dominic to the Chancellor house and told Ashley that he’d heard from Abby. He showed her the note Abby slipped under his door. Devon admitted that when his wife had been missing and presumed dead overseas, he got on a plane and went to look for her. Ashley noted that Abby was doing something dangerous, and she had a child. Devon knew that Abby wasn’t thinking logically. Ashley agreed that Abby was thinking with her heart. He thought they had to get someone to search Valencia for Abby.

At the main house, Billy offered a proposal to Victor. Billy would leave ChancComm if Victor and Adam and Ashland left the company and Lily alone. Billy was offering his head on a platter, and he asked if that still wasn’t enough for Victor. Victor was intrigued by the offer. He was also surprised because this proposal showed qualities that he didn’t realize Billy possessed, such as being willing to sacrifice for others. Billy admitted he’d dragged Lily into his decision to threaten Victor and Adam. He said Lily could run ChancComm with integrity, and she didn’t deserve to be punished for his choices. Ashley texted Victor about the letter. Victor said he’d consider the offer. Billy wondered if Victor realized Billy did all this to protect Victoria. “You’re warming the cockles of my heart, Billy Boy,” Victor said. Victor had somewhere to be, so he told Billy to see himself out.

Victor went to the Chancellor house and studied the note from Abby. Devon’s doorman didn’t see Abby in the building, so either she used the back door, or she sent someone else to deliver the note. Ashley felt bad that Abby was sneaking around, probably feeling so alone and like she couldn’t talk to anyone. Victor said Abby knew that if she told them what she was going to do, they would’ve stopped her. Which was what they were going to do now. Devon already hired Denise Tolliver to find Abby. Victor was going to put his people on it too. Victor realized Abby could’ve chartered a plane. Devon thought someone needed to go to Valencia. Ashley said Devon couldn’t go because Abby was counting on him to stay with the baby. Devon said he wouldn’t dream of leaving Dom. Victor was going to rearrange his schedule so that he could go, but Ashley decided she’d go instead.

Victor said that Ashley would be putting herself in the same danger as Abby was in. Ashley assured him that she’d take someone from Victor’s security team along. Preferably a Spanish speaker who knew the area. He got the feeling she didn’t want him to go. It wasn’t that; she just thought she’d have a better chance of convincing Abby to come home by appealing to her mother to mother. Victor said he’d have the jet ready for Ashley. Victor’s PI called and said Abby may have been spotted at a restaurant near a motel just outside of town. Ashley stayed with the baby while Victor and Devon went to check it out.

By the time Victor and Devon arrived, Abby’s room was empty, and she’d paid cash and checked in under a fake name. Victor said that people who were running made mistakes, so he thought she may have left something behind. They searched the room, and Devon found a military pin on the floor. They thought it was Chance’s. That confirmed Victor’s worst fear. He thought Abby probably assumed Chance was alive. Victor and Devon rehashed their thoughts on struggling with grief, Devon losing Hilary and how Abby had it worse because there was a baby involved. Devon knew Abby thought she was doing what she needed to do, but she had a child, and Devon was worried for the baby.

Jack met Billy at ChancComm. Billy misunderstood why Jack was there. “I’m sure you couldn’t wait to get over here,” Billy griped. Jack clarified that he was there to let Billy know there was an explosion, and Chance was presumed dead. Billy was shocked, and he admitted that, with everything Chance survived, Billy kind of thought his nephew was invincible. He asked how Abby was. Jack brought him up to speed. Billy asked how his mom was and how Nina was. Jack hadn’t talked to Jill or Nina, but he was sure they were shattered. Billy said that Jill had been calling him, and he hadn’t had a chance to get back to her. He assumed the first couple calls were to tell him about his

Chance’s presumed death, and the rest of them were probably because she was the CEO of this company, and she was likely wondering what the hell just happened. Billy knew Jack heard about it, and he wanted Jack to go ahead and speak his mind.

Jack asked what happened. Billy said that Traci could write a hell of a book about it. Jack questioned Billy putting his faith in Gaines. Billy didn’t want to get into the gory details, but he did say everything in the story was 100% true. He stated that this was all part of Victor and Adam’s elaborate scheme to bring him to his knees. Jack thought it was time for Billy to share those gory details. Billy revealed that he brought Gaines to Tuscany to talk to Victoria, and Victor and Adam found him and flipped him. Billy wasn’t sure if they used threats or money, but Gaines cared about his bank account more than anything. Jack disapprovingly noted that Billy aligned himself with this guy. Billy snapped that it was an error in judgment, and they printed a retraction. Jack said that Billy couldn’t undo the damage to ChancComm. “You don’t think that I know that? I screwed up okay?,” Billy yelled. He said he never intended to release that article; it was simply a threat to make sure Victor and Adam stopped coming after ChancComm. It blew his mind that no one understood that the only thing he was trying to do was find out the truth. “They’re all criminals,” he yelled. He admitted he gambled, as one does in business, he rolled the dice and he lost.

Jack wasn’t here to judge, but he was deeply concerned about his brother’s gambling analogy. Billy said his life was falling apart, and he didn’t think his choice of words mattered. Jack noted that gambling had been a major problem in Billy’s life, not just with the money he’d lost, but when he was CEO of Jabot, he took giant risks and he lost his job. Jack said Billy put everything he and Lily built in jeopardy because he was still willing to take crazy chances. Jack thought Lily, Jill, Johnny and Katie deserved more. Billy told Jack to tread lightly. Jack said Billy was on the verge of losing everything, and he’d run out of second chances. Jack thought Billy had to find some way to turn this around. Billy said he already conceded to Victor. Lily walked in and overheard Billy detailing th offer he’d made to Victor. Jack knew Billy and Lily needed time alone, so he left.

Billy what the hell were you thinking? You cannot make a unilateral decision like that,” Lily snapped. She told him there was nothing noble about making a decision that so profoundly affected ChancComm without even talking to her first. Lily said they were supposed to be partners, and he went behind her back. Billy thought she’d be relieved. He was trying to do the right thing. Billy said his proposal to Victor would take the pressure off Lily and ChancComm. Lily was skeptical, because she didn’t think Victor was trustworthy. Billy hoped that when Victor saw him humbled, it’d be too tempting to resist. Lily said even if Victor agreed and Billy resigned, it wouldn’t change anything. She said Victor might not come after her personally, but he’d still use the situation to his advantage. She said Adam and Victor wanted to dismantle the company and pick up the pieces, and that had not changed. The only difference was that Billy had now left Lily vulnerable to deal with this by herself. She stormed out of the office.

Victor texted Ashley to say that Abby was already gone, so she should proceed as planned. Jack showed up and looked in on Dominic. Ashley let him know everything that was going on with Abby. Jack insisted on traveling to Spain with Ashley. He figured it would be good for him to get out of town anyway. She asked what he was running from. He didn’t want to say, since she had bigger problems. She was concerned he was back with Sally. He said he wasn’t. He explained that Nick and Phyllis broke up, and. . . “No, no no, no no! Please don’t tell me you’re rekindling that romance,” Ashley interjected. He noted that the never said that, but she said he didn’t have to because she could see it in his eyes. He was sorting through how he felt. She asked him to think about the hell Phyllis put him through. Ashley wasn’t trying to be mean, but she couldn’t take this again. Jack interrupted to say that he appreciated the concern. Ashley said the lecture wasn’t over, but Jack stated that he had to leave and pack for the trip. Ashley planned to knock some sense into Jack on the long flight over. He said to save her energy for Abby. He left. Ashley promised Dominic that she’d bring his Momma home.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Y&R Updates Page

Y&R cast animation

Y&R Update Thursday, November 18 2021

Young & The Restless Update

Y&R logo

Recap written by Christine

Devon brought Dominic to see Victor at the main house. “How was the first overnight with our little boy?,” Victor asked. Devon said it couldn’t have been better. The baby was at happy in Devon’s home. Victor said Abby may have left town, and Devon said that she’d mentioned that she might do that. Devon was worried he played a part in Abby leaving. He’d talked to her about his experience with grief, and he’d told her about the importance of not only leaning on your support system, but taking time for yourself. Victor was upset that Abby didn’t bring the baby to him and Nikki, but he understood why she chose Devon. Victor appreciated what Devon did for Abby and Dominic, but he said babies were a lot of responsibility. Devon was sure he was up for it. He was more than happy to take care of Dominic, but he was worried about Abby. Victor was concerned about Abby’s state of mind.

Victor texted Abby, and she didn’t reply. He asked if Abby said anything that would hint at where she went. All Abby said to Devon was that she might leave to clear her head. Devon was worried that Abby went to Valencia, Spain. Nikki came in and was happy to see Devon and the baby. Victor said Abby had gone off somewhere, which made Nikki worried. She thought Victor might be able to find out where she went. He knew she didn’t take the Newman jet. He said he’d have his people find out if Abby took a commercial flight. Devon decided to do some digging too. Victor left, and Devon was going to do the same, but Nikki wanted to talk to him. Nikki thought Devon was doing something kind and brave. He said that Abby and Dominic were his family now. Nikki said to ask if he needed help, because single parenthood wasn’t easy. He said he wasn’t alone – Amanda and Moses were supportive, thought he didn’t plan to lean on them, because he had it under control. Nikki said it took a village, and she was here to help. He said of course. She didn’t know how long Abby would be gone, but she wanted him to know he had support, jut in case he needed to keep Dominic for awhile.

Abby was in a motel room. She told Chance that she needed to get out of that house with everyone hovering over her like she was a piece of glass. She had a box with her that was filled with mementos that Chance had gathered. She thought that sorting through it would help her feel his presence. She picked up a medal, and she remembered pricking her finger when she was pinning it on his chest. He’d pricked his finger too, and he’d called it a blood oath that they’d always be there for each other. She believed him then, and she believed him now. She picked up another medal that he got after Iraq. He’d downplayed it, but she knew it meant a lot to him because it was in the box. “My modest hero,” she said. She looked through pictures, and she didn’t know who the people were. She assumed it was from his time in Iraq, and he hadn’t told her much about his time there. It was like he’d locked it away. She knew she told everyone she accepted that he was gone, but in her heart, she felt that he was alive.

Abby begged Chance to talk to her. She said this medal was for bravery, and now she had to be brave. She heard Chance saying that he didn’t deserve this medal and that some day, he wanted to give it to the people who really deserved it. Abby remembered Chance telling her that this medal was for a rescue mission – he’d transported troops to the base after a bomb went off. Abby looked through the photos of the soldiers. He’d said the real heroes were the medics at the field hospital. She found a picture of a smiling man and woman, and on the back, it said they were Errol and Kim Dunaway. Abby heard Chance’s voice as the memory of what he’d said came back to her. He’d told her that Errol and Kim treated him like a son, and they were the medics who deserved the medal. She remembered he’d told her that he kept in touch with Errol and Kim, even after he retired. She jumped up and looked for the letters in an envelope, and she found them.

There was an envelope with Errol and Kim Dunaway’s address on it. They lived in Majorca, and Abby looked that up and learned that it wasn’t too far from Valencia. Abby called the operator and asked to be connected to the Dunaway’s phone line. A woman answered and Abby introduced herself, assuming that it was Kim. She asked if Kim or her husband had been in contact with Chance over the last six months. The lady said it was the wrong number. Abby said she had something that Chance said belonged to the Dunaways. The lady reiterated that it was the wrong number, and Abby said Chance had a son. The lady replied that they had a bad connection and ended the call. Abby called the operator again and reconnected to the line, but this time nobody picked up. Abby was sure the thing about the bad connection was a clue. The lady called back, speaking rapidly because she didn’t have much time. She confirmed that she was Kim, and she said that she’d stepped outside to return the call so “he” wouldn’t overhear. “Chance. He’s here. Alive, but he’s in a bad way. He needs you,” Kim said, then she ended the call. Abby smiled and digested the information.

Devon was back home, and Louise, the nanny was there. She left for the Chancellor house to grab more of Dominic’s things. Devon walked Louise out and found a note that had been slipped under the door. It was from Abby saying that knowing Dominic was safe with him was the only time she could do this, and she did need to do it, not just for her, but for the baby. She sent all her love to Dominic, and said that this was going to take longer than she thought. “Abby what the hell did you do?,” Devon wondered. Devon called Denise, the Private Investigator and asked her to come out of retirement once again, to find Abby.

An exhausted Billy and Lily were still at work, wearing the same clothes from the night before. She was about to publish something, and he asked if she was sure about this. She was – they’d already shown the words to the lawyers, and everyone was in agreement that this was their best option. It was just hard for him to believe that, after pulling an all-nighter, these were the best three lines they had. She read it to him again, so he could see if he wanted to add anything. “Chancellor Communications did not intend to publish yesterday’s expose of Ashland Locke. We were victims of an illegal hack and the article was published without our knowledge or approval. We are investigating the security breach and regret the error.” Billy and Lily acknowledged that the statement just looked like they were trying to save themselves. She said she had to go on record about this though, because it could help save them from future lawsuits. He wondered what it said about him that he wanted to double down. He noted that everything in the article was true. He thought they could stick it to Adam, Victor and Ashland by telling the truth and standing by the story. She knew, but she said they couldn’t prove it was true. She told him they had to publish, this, and he nodded, but he wasn’t happy.

Lily said that they were a media company, and as co-CEOs, the responsibility lay with them. “I couldn’t agree more,” Rey said, as he walked in. Billy didn’t have the time or patience for more baseless accusations. Rey was here because Adam said that Billy tried to blackmail him – threatening to publish an article unless Adam backed off ChanComm. Billy said this was a plot by Victor. Rey thought Billy made good on his threat, since he’d published the article. Billy told Rey that his email was hacked and message was sent to a reporter telling here to release a story that was never intended to be published. Billy said that ChancComm already printed a full retraction. Lily asked Rey why he was taking Adam seriously. Rey said Adam had a recording of Billy blackmailing him. Billy said Adam could claim what he wanted, bt the Newmans were the real criminals.

Rey produced the recording Adam gave him and played it for Billy and Lily. In the conversation with Adam, Billy said he wouldn’t publish the article if Adam, Ashland and Victor stopped attacking ChancComm. Billy said that was an out of context business negotiation, and it couldn’t be used in court because he didn’t give Adam authorization to record him. Rey said there was more – a video sent by Jesse Gaines that supported the claims of blackmail. Lily said that was enough. She asked if was this an official interrogation, and if they needed lawyers. Billy acknowledged that the Newmans covered all their bases. He asked if Rey was going to arrest him. Rey wasn’t here to arrest Billy. He was just here to do a thorough investigation before he submitted anything to the DA. He wanted to see any proof they had of the email hack, since that was a federal crime. Billy said the IT team was looking into it, but they hadn’t figured out how the breach happened yet. Lily said this was all a calculated move against ChancComm. Rey knew Adam and Rey weren’t saints, and the layers of deception and double-cross were clear, but he followed the evidence, so his hands were tied unless Billy and Lily had proof. Rey left.

Ashland went to Newman Media, and Adam said ChancComm just printed their retraction. “ChancComm looks as ineffectual as we knew they would,” Adam stated. Adam noticed that Ashland looked energized, and he hoped that mean there was good news at the clinic. Ashland said he was put on an experimental protocol, and he’d already received a full regimen of the treatment. Adam was glad, and he was sure Victoria was relieved. Ashland was happier for Victoria than he was for himself – she’d never admit it, but the illness took a toll on her. Talk turned back to the plot, and Adam said that it was time for Ashland to make his move. Ashland had already put it in motion. “I almost feel bad kicking Billy when he’s down. Almost,” Ashland stated, smiling.

Billy called Adam. “You’ve made your point. What do you want?,” Billy asked. Billy admitted that Victor, Adam and Ashland’s plan appeared to be working. Adam told Billy that it was a blunder to publish that article. Billy noted that Adam hacked into the system and published the article. Adam said that Billy shouldn’t have trusted Gaines – the moral of the story was to never rely on a blackmailer. Lily asked what Billy wanted. Adam wanted them to fold and close the business. He thought the retraction read like a pathetic attempt to create a defense. Lily said they weren’t going to hand over the keys that easily. Adam said Newman Media would pay a decent price to take the company off their hands. Billy said ChancComm wasn’t for sale, especially to the likes of them. Adam was sure that ChancComm would lose subscribers and ad revenue. Lily refused to go down without a fight. Adam was ready for that, but he told them they’d drown in lawsuits and legal fees, and they wouldn’t have time for journalism. Just then, a courier arrived and served Lily and Billy with papers. Ashland was suing for libel. Billy snapped that the gloves were off, and he hung up.

Billy ranted about the insanity of being sued for an article they didn’t intend to publish. And every word of the article was true. Lily wasn’t surprised the next move was to bury them in lawsuits. Billy said that if Newman Media destroyed ChancComm’s reputation, it’d destroy the company. Lily and Billy didn’t think Rey would back off. Billy thought Rey knew they were set up, though. Billy hoped that things would work out. Lily didn’t think they should rely on Rey. Billy suggested they should get a Newman on his side. He’d talked to Victoria, who’d called him every name in the book. He didn’t think Victoria knew what Newman Media was up to, but Lily suggested that Victoria was in on it. Lily called the legal team, and Billy called Victoria to ask if she was on board with this plan to destroy his company. Lily told the legal team that Ashland confessed to the Newman family, so maybe they could get one of them to go on record and admit he was lying now. Lily conceded that this was unlikely to happen. She acknowledged that they had no choice but to keep searching for evidence.

Lily went to Society and asked the waiter if they’d seen Billy. Ashland was there and asked if Billy skipped town because he couldn’t take the heat. Lily asked Ashland why he was trying to ruin them. She’d defended him to Billy, and she regretted that now.

Victor was at home, and he called someone and told them to find Abby. Billy showed up. He said he’d bypassed the other two minions and come straight to the source because this was really about Victor’s hatred for him. Victor said that Adam and Ashland had plenty of their own hatred for Billy. Billy had a proposal – all the attacks stopped, Victor convinced Ashland to withdraw the lawsuit, and Billy would step down from ChancComm. Victor asked why Billy would fold so quickly. Billy said that Lily didn’t deserve to be punished like this. “I failed,” Billy said. “You win.”

Rey went to Crimson Lights. Sharon worried for Abby. Rey wasn’t really focused on what she was saying. He explained that he was thinking about a case that was gnawing on him. It had low ethics, high stakes, but it wasn’t clear what side to believe. There might be enough evidence to arrest one party for blackmail, but Rey was pretty sure that would be playing into the other party’s hands, and he wasn’t about to be used as a pawn. It was clear to him that some underhanded business was in the works. Sharon said he could stop being vague. She appreciated it if was doing that to protect her, but she knew this was about Billy and Adam.

Rey said Adam and Billy were lobbing accusations at each other and engaging Rey in the battle. Sharon suggested Rey stay out of it if it was just business warfare. Rey wished he could, but it seemed Billy’s tactics were illegal. Rey was trying to stay impartial, but neither Billy nor Adam looked innocent. There was evidence against Billy, but Billy had made some valid counterclaims against Adam, though he had no proof. Sharon said Rey convinced her to stay out of the conflict between Billy and Adam, and maybe she should do the same for him. He wished he could, but this was his job. She knew that, but she was worried about him. She knew that Adam and Victor would go to extremes to damage Billy’s reputation, but wouldn’t Rey’s reputation be damaged if he didn’t arrest Billy? He never said he wouldn’t arrest Billy, but he didn’t want to jump the gun. He wanted to talk things through with the DA. He’d rather end the war, not facilitate it. She admired that, but she suggested that wasn’t his job.

Faith and Moses were at Crimson Lights. He told her about Dominic staying with Devon because Abby couldn’t take care of him. Faith worried for her aunt Abby when she heard this. Faith told Moses that Abby lost her first baby. They felt for Abby – she’d lost her her husband, and now it was like she lost Dominic. Moses hoped it’d make Faith feel better to know that Dominic was okay. He said Devon was in full on dad mode. Moses thought Devon was the best – he’d been a father figure to Moses. Moses was sure Devon would be there for Dominic too, since he was kind of the baby’s dad now. Faith said Dominic would never meet or remember Chance, but Abby was different, and there was no telling how long it’d take for her to get over this.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Y&R Updates Page

Y&R cast animation

Y&R Wednesday, November 17 2021

Young & The Restless Update

Y&R logo

Recap written by Christine

Jack went over to the Chancellor house, where Ashley informed him that Chance was killed a few days ago. A stunned Jack felt for Abby and wished he’d been told sooner. Ashley explained that they couldn’t tell Jack before because the Spanish authorities hadn’t found the body, though they’d found some of Chance’s personal effects. Ashley was sorry because she knew Jack loved Chance. He thought Chance was a terrific young man whose death was a tragic waste. He promised to support Ashley and Abby. Ashley planned to tell Traci, and when she asked Jack to tell Billy, he agreed. He asked about Jill, and Ashley said Nina took care of it, but Ashley was sure Jill would appreciate hearing from Jack. Mariah came over to check on Abby. Ashley said that Abby left before everyone woke up. Mariah asked about the baby, and Ashley said he was staying with Devon for a bit.

Mariah was shocked and asked if Abby gave a reason for her decision. “Well, Mariah, she’s drowning in grief,” Ashley replied. Ashley said that if Abby had asked her, she would’ve gladly taken care of her own grandson. Jack said he and Traci would’ve helped. Ashley added that Nikki, Victor and Nina would’ve too. “I wasn’t even in the running to be considered. Not after I admitted I got too attached to the baby,” Mariah said. Mariah was doing her best to put it behind her, but she guessed Abby didn’t trust her anymore. Ashley never heard Abby say anything like that. Jack and Ashley explained that Abby and Devon had known each other for years and had come to rely on each other. Ashley asked Mariah not to take this personally. Mariah stated that she recently went through her own trauma, so she could relate to how Abby felt. Ashley thanked Mariah for understanding. Mariah and Jack left separately. Ashley left a voice message for Abby. She understood Abby wanted to be alone, but she wanted to know where Abby was and that she was okay.

At the penthouse, Devon encouraged Dominic to burp and cheered when the baby did it. Amanda came downstairs smiling at the scene. Devon thought Dominic was settling in well – he barely woke up through the night, and he was so much calmer than he was at the mansion. Amanda thought Abby made the right decision and that she was lucky to have a friend like Devon. Devon said Abby’s decision showed how much pain she was in. After Amanda left, Devon called his office and arranged to work from home. Moses came downstairs, and Devon introduced him to Dominic. Moses thought he’d dreamed the baby crying last night. He asked why Dominic was here, and Devon explained. Moses asked if Devon knew how to take care of a baby. Devon said he used to take care of the twins. He asked if Moses knew anything about childcare, and Moses admitted he didn’t know how to take care of a baby. Moses looked in on Dominic and said he had Devon’s eyes. Devon hadn’t heard anyone say that before. “Don’t worry. He’s still cute,” Moses teased.

After Moses was gone, Mariah showed up. She and Devon talked about the situation, and she asked how he was doing. He was doing alright, and the baby was fantastic. Dominic cooed and smiled at Mariah. She was glad that he was out of that stressful environment. She admitted she wished that Abby had asked her to look after the baby, though. Devon wasn’t surprised Mariah was disappointed. Mariah asked if Devon knew why Abby didn’t come to her. He didn’t, but he said that Mariah was welcome to come by and visit any time she wanted. He added that he wasn’t sure how long he’d be watching Dominic for. Mariah revealed that Abby left the house for parts unknown, and she wasn’t taking any calls. Devon said that Abby did mention that she might leave town. After Mariah left, Ashley dropped by to check on the baby. She was worried because she’d noticed that Abby’s toiletries and some clothes were missing, as if Abby packed a bag. Ashley called the Grand Phoenix and the Athletic Club, and Abby wasn’t registered at either place, at least under her real name. Devon said that Abby mentioned in passing that she might leave town, but he didn’t think she’d actually do it.

Ashley went back to the Chancellor house, and Abby wasn’t home. She called and left her daughter another message.

At Crimson Lights, Lauren brought a triple shot mocha with cinnamon to the patio for Michael. He asked what he did to deserve this. She wanted to start with the fantastic job he did grilling the defense witness yesterday. She was glad she got to see him in court. He admitted it did wonders for his mojo knowing his biggest fan was in the gallery. They showered each other in adoration, and he said that not everyone was as fortunate as they were. She knew he was thinking about Nick and Phyllis. He said their best friends were hurting, and there was nothing he and Lauren could do. They were curious what caused Nick and Phyllis to split – it wasn’t one of their usual spectacular blow ups. Lauren suggested things just fizzled, and she assumed it was more about who Nick and Phyllis were as people and what they wanted from a relationship. Michael thought that was a mature way to end a love affair, though probably no less painful. Lauren said sometimes those quiet realizations were so devastating – maybe Nick and Phyllis realized they were better as friends than lovers.

Nick ran into Phyllis at Society. Things were uncomfortable, and she said she’d leave, but he said he’d go. Eventually, they realized that they needed to get used to bumping into each other. He suggested they face the awkwardness head on, so he invited her to have breakfast with him. They looked at the menu. She wasn’t sure what to get, but she knew exactly what he was going to order. He asked how she knew, and she said it was because she knew him. She noted that he only ordered two things off this menu. She didn’t think they’d be able to overcome the tension and be buddies. He asked what they should do, and she said she guessed they should just speak their minds, or they could just forget the whole thing. He really wanted to be friends with her, and she said maybe in time. He thought life was too short, so he asked her to just tell him what was on her mind. She asked how his family was.

Nick asked if Phyllis was sure about this topic. He knew that his family was one of her least favorite subjects. She said he loved talking about his family though, and they were always on his mind. He admitted that was true. She said she saw the article Billy put out about Ashland and the fraudulent will. She also saw the press conference from Gaines saying the whole thing was bogus. Nick didn’t know what was going on. He hadn’t talked to Victoria since the article dropped. Phyllis asked if it was the silent treatment. He said that things were better between him and Victoria. Nick was trying to stay out of the mess. He said Billy wasn’t doing that, and he was getting burned. Phyllis was irritated because she spent months telling Nick to stay out of the mess and ignore his family’s lunacy, and now all of a sudden, it seemed like a great idea to him. He asked if she felt better after saying that. She didn’t feel better, but she did feel great about not having to walk on eggshells around him anymore. “I mean because what are you gonna do? Break up with me?,” she sarcastically asked. He acknowledged that wasn’t an option anymore.

Nick had talked to Summer and told her about the breakup. Phyllis knew, because Summer called to check on her. Phyllis was glad that Summer wasn’t smug. She remembered that Summer never expected things with Phyllis and Nick to last. Phyllis said Summer was sad, but her wedding was magical. Phyllis and Nick were glad they got to share their daughter’s milestone with each other. Phyllis worried that they’d pass their relationship issues on to Summer, but Nick was sure Summer would be fine. Phyllis didn’t tell Summer about Chance, because she knew the Abbotts were keeping it quiet, and she didn’t want Jack to find out through the grapevine. Nick had a meeting. He offered to walk her out, but she was going to stay and finish her coffee.

Jack showed up. He saw Nick leaving and Phyllis, who looked depressed. Phyllis told Jack that she and Nick had a friendly breakfast, and it was fine. She didn’t know why she was acting this way, when she really was okay with this. Jack was going to leave Phyllis to her thoughts, but she wanted the distraction. He was here for breakfast with Michael and Lauren, but he wasn’t feeling up to it, because he just got some upsetting family news. Phyllis said she knew, and she was sorry about Chance. She witnessed the start of Abby and Chance’s relationship, and she’d thought it would have a happy ending. Jack knew that Phyllis thought of Abby as a spoiled heiress, but she’d had more than her share of heartbreak. Phyllis knew Jack felt things deeply, and she said she’d always be there for him. Amanda showed up and walked over. She got the sense that she was interrupting. Phyllis said they were talking about Chance. Amanda gave her condolences. Jack thanked Amanda and Devon for stepping up and taking Dominic. Lauren and Michael arrived. Michael pulled Amanda aside to talk, and Lauren invited Phyllis to join them. Phyllis said another time, and she left.

Michael and Amanda talked about the case. He was feeling confident, because he sensed the jury didn’t like Sutton. Amanda wasn’t sold since Sutton was a career politician who was good at playing to an audience. Even she almost fell for it. Michael said the difference was he wasn’t by Amanda’s side to counter Sutton’s lies.

Jack and Lauren talked, and he said he’d been a sounding board for Phyllis. He knew Phyllis’s worst instincts and he could warn her not to give in to them. “Will she listen?,” Lauren said, with a smile. Jack thought Lauren would be surprised to hear that Phyllis had handled things with grace and poise. Lauren asked if Jack could be objective, since Phyllis was his ex. Jack said he’d been a friend to Phyllis. Lauren was glad Jack and Phyllis were just friends. She loved Phyllis and Jack but she didn’t think they should repeat the mistakes of the past. She said that Phyllis caused him a lot of anguish, and it was a miracle that the two of them were still friends. Jack replied that they’d all grown older and wiser.

Phyllis went to The Grand Phoenix. She remembered Amanda asking if it was possible that Jack was more than a friend to Phyllis. Amanda suggested that Phyllis never got over Jack. Phyllis then flashed back to telling Jack she loved him and that he was permanently in her heart.

Nick went to Devon’s house for their meeting, which had completely slipped Devon’s mind. Nick saw Dominic’s things, and Devon brought him up to speed. The last time Nick saw Abby, she seemed completely overwhelmed. He appreciated that Devon was helping Abby. Devon said he’d do anything for Abby and the baby. Nick decided to cancel the meeting because he wanted to visit his sister. Devon revealed that Abby packed a bag and went somewhere. He was worried because he didn’t think she should be alone. Nick said they had to find Abby.

Tessa ran into Noah at Crimson Lights. He was surprised to say he didn’t miss London very much. He liked the more leisurely pace of Genoa City. Noah got a text that he decided wasn’t important. Tessa wanted to talk, so they got a table. She just re-signed with Devon’s label, and she was going to be releasing her first full length album. It was so much more work than putting out a single or EP, but she was excited. She asked Noah to design the cover. Noah was flattered but hesitant. He’d worked with Devon before, and Devon had great respect for artists and the creative process, but Noah was used to total creative control. He just finished designing things for his grandfather and Adam, and they breathed down his neck the whole time. Tessa thought working with Devon would be completely different than working with Victor. She asked him to please listen to the album and see if it sparked anything for him. Tessa was really proud of what she and Devon put together, and she thought Noah would want to be part of it. He said he’d love to hear her songs.

Mariah went to Crimson Lights and brought Tessa and Noah up to speed on Dominic’s new arrangement. “Evidently I wasn’t even considered to take care of him, even though I offered. Nobody trusts me anymore,” Mariah said. Tessa thought Abby was just trying to be sensitive to Mariah. Mariah said Abby left town without telling anyone how long she’d be gone. “You can’t just do that when you have a child,” Mariah said. “Nobody knows where she is. She isn’t answering her phone. What if there is an emergency?” Mariah added. Tessa advised Mariah to take a few deep breaths – Abby had only been gone a few hours, so there was no real emergency. Mariah posed a hypothetical – if Tessa were a mother, she’d want to be close to her child even if she couldn’t take care of them, right? “I know I would,” Mariah said. Noah thought it was hard for any of them to put themselves in Abby’s shoes. Tessa thought she could do it. When Mariah was missing, Tessa couldn’t help but imagine what it might be like if Mariah never came back. “I would’ve lost my mind,” Tessa admitted. Mariah knew she had to remember that everyone handled grief differently, but she felt like it was a little irresponsible for Abby to just leave town.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Y&R Updates Page

Y&R cast animation

Y&R Update Tuesday, November 16 2021

Young & The Restless Update

Y&R logo

Recap written by Christine

At ChancComm, Gaines claimed that he made up the story about Ashland forging Camilla’s will and stealing her fortune. Billy and Lily didn’t believe it. Lily asked if Gaines was saying he flew all the way to Italy to reveal a lie. Gaines said that the story didn’t have to be true to stop the wedding. Billy pointed out that Gaines had the original letter from Camilla saying she wasn’t leaving Ashland anything in the will. Gaines said he had a guy in Atlantic City create the letter. Lily said that if Gaines wouldn’t back up the story, ChancComm wouldn’t be able to defend themselves, and Ashland’s lawyer would bury them. Billy told Lily not to worry, because ChancComm wouldn’t get buried. Billy suspected that, the second the article was published, Gaines struck a deal with Victor, Ashland and Adam to save his own skin. Billy said that Ashland already copped to forging the letter – he admitted it to Victoria, which he wouldn’t do if it was a lie, and he’d spent years paying Gaines to keep it quiet. Gaines said Billy would have a hard time proving that was true, but it was easy to prove the letter was a fake. “You didn’t have it authenticated did you?,” Gaines asked, adding that a test of the paper and ink would prove it wasn’t 30 years old. Lily scoffed and asked if Gaines went through these extremes to get the upper hand on Ashland – a forgery of a forgery? Billy suggested that Gaines got out of the Tuscan wine cellar by agreeing to help Adam and Victor with their elaborate scheme. “Victor and Adam put the whole thing in motion,” Billy theorized. Gaines didn’t say anything.

Billy called Ashland and left a message. Billy knew that the email hack reeked of Victor and Adam, but he didn’t understand why they’d release this article until now. “They frame us for it and then they sue us into oblivion,” Billy stated. Lily realized that was why Adam was so smug when Billy threatened him – Adam was never in jeopardy. Billy added that it explained why Gaines caved so quickly when Billy said he wasn’t going to release the article. “You had a big deal planned with the Newmans, didn’t you?,” Billy asked. Gaines said he couldn’t confirm or deny it. Billy wanted to know what Adam and Victor’s next move was. Gaines didn’t know, and he was on his way out of town for good. Gaines said he didn’t expect Billy to pay him any more money. Billy sarcastically called Gaines sweet. Lily asked if Gaines came to ChancComm tonight just to rub this in their faces. “What good is a win if you can’t gloat a little bit?,” Gaines replied. Billy didn’t think Gaines won. He noted that Victor, Adam and Ashland still had power over Gaines. Gaines hoped all the Newman cash would ease his pain. Gaines said goodbye and good luck, and he left.

Billy admitted that they got one-upped by Victor and Adam. Lily mused that Billy was basically Victor and Adam’s accomplice. “All they had to do was put some bait on a hook and cast a line and you couldn’t help yourself,” Lily said. She noted that Adam and Victor knew Billy wouldn’t be able to resist going after Newman Media and Locke. Billy asked Lily if she remembered that Adam and Victor declared war on ChancComm. He was trying to protect their company. She asked if he remembered her suggesting they try other options, like asking Victoria to intervene. She said he had too much pride to go to his ex for help. He said he called Victoria, and she didn’t get back to him. “You went to her, asked her to intervene. How did that go?,” he challenged. She said at least she tried something other than blackmail, which was his only plan, and his plan failed spectacularly. Billy took responsibility, but he said Lily was partially responsible too, because she told him to do whatever it took. Lily explained that she said that as a result of a knee-jerk reaction from her attempts to negotiate with Victoria and Adam and because she’d had to tell Billy a million times that blackmail wasn’t the answer. “I regretted it right away. Never should’ve said it. We never should’ve let Gaines back into our lives,” she stated. He said it didn’t matter if they kicked Gaines to the curb or not, because Adam and Victor already had already flipped Gaines knowing that they were going to hack Billy’s email and authorize the release of the story. Lily asked why Billy even assigned the article to someone, when they never planned to publish it. He said that he did it to make the threat to publish it look real. He didn’t think it mattered though because Victor and Adam would’ve hacked into his email and made it look like ChancComm released the story anyway. “Those two bastards were two steps ahead the entire time,” he admitted. She apologized for jumping on him. She thought they needed to focus on saving ChancComm and their employees jobs.

Victor went home, and Nikki asked about Abby. Victor admitted she wasn’t doing well, and he stated that grief could make you do bizarre things. Nikki agreed, adding that this was especially true when a loss was sudden, like with Chance. Nikki was stunned when Victor said that Abby moved Dominic in with Devon. Nikki said Abby would be clear across town from her baby. Victor said he and Ashley decided not to interfere because Abby was the mother, and she had the right to do what she wanted. Nikki hoped the arrangement didn’t last long. Victor said Abby left it open-ended. Victor noted that he could’ve taken custody of the boy, since he and Ashley were designated as legal guardians if anything happened to Chance or Abby. He didn’t stop Abby from taking Dominic to Devon’s, because he wanted to honor her wishes.

Nikki agreed with Victor, but she also saw Abby’s point of view, since she felt she wasn’t up for looking after the baby. Victor thought that it would’ve been best if Dominic stayed at the ranch for a week or two. He held Devon in high regard, but the baby was his grandson. While Nikki agreed, she said that Devon had a special connection to Dominic, which Abby saw, and if it brought Abby peace for Dominic to be with Devon, that was what was most important.

Sharon and Rey were at Society, and they could hear Sally and Adam laughing from a few tables over. Rey asked Sharon if she was sure she didn’t want to leave. Sharon thought it was nice to see Adam having a good time, even if it was with Sally. Sharon wasn’t going to worry about Sally’s motives, because it wasn’t her problem. Sharon didn’t want to leave, but Rey’s expression made her ask if he wanted to. He said he wasn’t going to leave the restaurant where his sister’s empanadas were still on the menu because of Adam. They talked a bit about Lola, who was enjoying her time living and working in Miami. The laughter from the other table caught their attention again. Rey thought it was weird that Adam was having the time of his life when Ashland, who was on the board of Newman Media, was at the center of a huge scandal. Sharon asked if he really wanted to spend time psychoanalyzing Adam. He realized she was right.

Sally and Adam saw Sharon and Rey. Sally recalled that Sharon and Adam had history. She asked if he had any feelings about Sharon being here tonight. “We’re not gonna go there okay? So, stop,” he replied. She commented that he was full of mysteries, but he said he was an open book. He told her to ask him anything. “What are you looking for in -” Sally began to say, but Adam cut her off and said he couldn’t answer that, or her next question. “You are an open book but all your pages are blank,” she replied. Adam got a text that made him smile. He told the curious Sally that he was meeting someone, but not whom. Sally tried to figure out what they could actually discuss – the weather or sports, or Thanksgiving. He said he made a mean pumpkin pie – his mother’s recipe. He wrote it down for his mom when he was a kid. It was one of the few mementos he kept. Sally asked why his mom didn’t write it. He explained that Hope was blind, and she usually cooked from memory, but sometimes, like on Thanksgiving, she had him help her.

Sally was going to ask a question, but Adam had to leave the table because Gaines arrived. Adam wanted to know exactly what happened at ChancComm. Gaines said it played out how Adam predicted it would – Billy stomped and yelled a bit, but he knew he was beaten. Adam smiled. To Gaines dismay, Adam reminded Gaines that there was more for him to do. “Just execute the next step of the plan and then you’re free,” Adam said.

Sharon praised the kale salad, and Rey said that was his mom’s dressing. Lola borrowed a lot from their mom. Sharon was chattering about recipes, but Rey’s eyes were locked on Adam and Gaines, who were at the bar. Sharon realized Rey wasn’t listening. Rey recognized Jesse Gaines because his picture was in the ChancComm article. He told Sharon about this and said that whatever was going on with Adam and Gaines couldn’t be good. Rey had a flashback to the conversation he had with Billy and Lily earlier about Gaines, whether Ashland committed a crime and what Billy intended to do with the dirt Gaines had on Ashland.

Rey told Sharon that it didn’t make much sense for Gaines and Adam to be meeting. At first, Rey thought that Billy was going to use Gaines as a bargaining chip against Victor and Adam. Now Rey theorized that Adam made his own bargain with Gaines. He said the man who destroyed Victoria’s husband’s reputation was hanging out with her brother. Something was wrong. Sharon asked if Rey could put the detective hat away for awhile, because not everything was a crime. Rey said apparently, Locke Communications Group was born out of a crime, so he couldn’t help wondering what was going on. Sharon said that Adam and Victoria had a history of animosity, and while it seemed that tensions were thawing, it wouldn’t be a surprise if they were on opposite sides again. Rey said Locke was on the board of Newman Media, and the article was going to affect Adam’s company, so why was he so calm?

Back at the bar, Gaines grumbled about his predicament. Adam stated that the camera crew was at the office. He told Gaines to stop whining and go put on the performance of his life. Gaines swallowed his drink.

Rey watched Gaines and Adam again. Sharon understood that being suspicious and being a detective was who he was, but this was not his case. She said the only mystery he had to solve tonight was what they were having for dessert. She wanted to enjoy their evening and block out the rest of the world. He was sorry he got caught up in whatever Adam and Gaines were doing. He thanked her for reminding him of what mattered. Rey promised that for the rest of the night, he’d be completely devoted to Sharon, but Gaines left the restaurant shortly after this, and Rey couldn’t resist turning to watch Gaines go.

Adam returned to the table. Sally admitted she was curious and concerned. She loved her job, so she was protective of Newman Media, and she didn’t want anything to hurt it or Adam. She told him to be careful. He promised to do his best. He just wasn’t used to loyalty like this from employees. She said it wasn’t completely altruistic, because she’d hate to find another job. She offered to help with his plans. He appreciated her offer. He thought the coup with Victoria’s dress was brilliant, but he said he needed her to focus on the fashion platform, because the wheels were already turning in the move against ChancComm. She saw him talking to Gaines. He said that required all his attention now, but there was nothing to worry about because everything was going according to Adam’s plan. Soon, they wouldn’t have to worry about Billy or ChancComm again.

Back at ChancComm, Billy suggested that he and Lily weren’t in as much trouble as she thought. It wasn’t the first time they’d been sued, and it wouldn’t be the last. He said they already won the lawsuit Victor launched against them because of the article on Adam. Lily said they had facts on their side then, and they didn’t this time, especially if Gaines was telling the truth when he said he lied about the whole thing. Billy said they knew Ashland committed a crime. He said Ashland wouldn’t have confessed to Victoria about a crime he didn’t commit, and he wouldn’t have paid Gaines all that money if he were innocent. Billy said every accusation in the article was true, and they needed to stand by it. She thought they needed to be practical – they couldn’t just stand on principle, when there was too much at stake. She thought the best thing to do was print a retraction and let people know about the hack. He thought that was the prudent thing to do. He got a text alert, and he told her that it might be too late for her plan.

Adam texted Victor and told him to watch Newman Media’s streaming news.

At Newman Media, Gaines did a press conference recanting everything attributed to him in the ChancComm article, and he said the letter from Camilla was fake. Gaines said he hated Ashland, so he made up these allegations and told them to Billy and Lily. “I still hate Ashland Locke, but he is, in fact, a victim in this matter because those lies should never have been published,” Gaines said. Gaines said he regretted his part in this, but he thought ChancComm should’ve done their due diligence and fact-checked what he told them, and if they had, the article wouldn’t have been published. Gaines said he believed ChancComm had an ulterior motive for publishing the article without vetting his claims. Gaines said he had a moral obligation to come forward because society deserved more from their news institutions.

Nikki returned to her living room after she watched Gaines’ recantation. She asked if Victor, Victoria and Ashland knew all about this. Victor stated that he knew, and he added that Ashland was part of it from the beginning. “There was a risk of Ashland’s story being exposed by Billy Boy Abbott, on his terms,” Victor stated. “So Adam and I stepped in. we got rid of the problem,” he added. Nikki was worried because she knew everything Gaines said at the press conference was a lie and that his original statements about Ashland were true. Victor said that Billy had planned to use that against them. Nikki thought Victor often underestimated Billy. She felt that Billy and Victor were a lot alike. Victor scoffed. Nikki said when Billy and Victor felt cornered, they both went on the attack. For that reason, she thought that situation was far from over.

Back at ChancComm, Lily said you almost had to admire the thoroughness of the Newman’s plan. Billy said the Newmans made Ashland bullet proof – it didn’t matter what came out about the letter anymore, because it’d already been discredited. “They painted us as immoral reckless villains,” Lily said.

Billy said that he and Lily were in the right, and they had truth on their side. Lily believed that they ceased to be the good guys the moment he resorted to blackmail. He thought she wasn’t looking to cast blame. She sighed that she wasn’t, it was just that she knew something was off from the minute Gaines showed up on their doorstep claiming he’d escaped. Billy wished he’d listened to Lily. He thought the good news was that there was nothing else for the Newmans to throw at them. Lily didn’t agree. She thought there was a bigger shoe that was about to drop.

Back at Society, Adam told Sally she should go on ahead, because he had to have a conversation with Rey. Sally left. Adam went over and offered Sharon and Rey a drink. Sharon seemed hesitant, so Adam assured them he wouldn’t be joining them. Rey asked if Adam had to go meet with his buddy, Gaines. Adam said Gaines was no buddy of his, and what Rey witnessed was a chance encounter. Adam said he’d used the opportunity to rake Gaines over the coals for what he was trying to do to Ashland. Rey thought that looked like a pretty gentle raking. Rey said he saw the pres conference, so he was skeptical about that being a chance encounter. Adam had something to say. Sharon said that she and Rey were trying to have a quiet dinner. Adam was sorry for the intrusion, but this would only take a minute. Rey was willing to hear Adam out. Adam said that before ChancComm published the article, Billy contacted him and threatened to release it. Adam admitted that Newman Media had been looking for ways to edge out ChancComm. Adam said that Billy tried to use the article as leverage. “In other words, he tried to blackmail us. Now that can’t be legal, can it?,” Adam said.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Y&R Updates Page

Y&R cast animation

Days Update Friday, November 12, 2021

Days of Our Lives Update

Days of Our Lives logo

Update written by Joseph

Gwen goes to the interrogation room to demand Melinda give Xander his money back. Melinda claims not to know what money she’s talking about. Gwen says it’s Xander’s million dollars. Melinda responds that she does not have it. Gwen knows that Melinda is blackmailing Xander in exchange for keeping her secret. Melinda calls it a pretty juicy secret to be lying about her miscarriage to blame her sister for the death of her baby. Gwen says she’s not proud of it. Melinda says no wonder Xander was willing to hand over the money to protect her. Gwen says if she knew, she would’ve stopped him from making that deal. Melinda says oh well. Gwen says she’s calling it off and wants the money back now.

At the Brady Pub, Steve finishes a call with Shane Donovan. Kayla asks what they were talking about. Steve thought maybe Belle and Marlena got it mixed up and that John was actually on an ISA mission, not a Black Patch case, so he called Shane to find out but he said John hasn’t worked with them in months which means they still have no idea where John is.

John remains tied up in the DiMera Crypt. Devil Marlena walks in and says he had a lot to accomplish. John questions what the Devil has been up to. The Devil says he was uniting Salem citizens with old friends, like he’s about to do for John. Devil Marlena then presents Susan, who has been turned in to a cat, leaving John confused.

Melinda tells Gwen that a deal is a deal. Gwen argues that the deal is no longer valid because she decided to tell Jack the truth about her miscarriage.

Kayla asks about Steve still being worried about John. Steve insists something is not right about all of this. Kayla wonders if John is working with the ISA and it’s so top secret that Shane couldn’t even tell him. Steve admits it’s possible but his gut is saying that Shane is telling him the truth. Kayla asks about Marlena and suggests he go talk to her to see if she can shed light on the situation…

Devil Marlena jokes about how people used to think cats were the devil’s minions in the middle ages. John asks if the cat is here to steal his soul which the Devil laughs off. John questions why the cat is here then. The Devil thought he’d like to see an old friend and then transforms the cat back in to Susan, who continues acting like a cat.

At the DiMera Mansion, Abigail tells Chad about Jack writing Gwen off for good but notes that she told him he might feel differently when he cools down, though Jack said he’s done with Gwen and her lies. Chad can’t say he blames him or that he’s not relieved. Abigail acknowledges that Gwen did a lot of damage to their family. Chad thinks everyone will be better off without Gwen in their lives. Chad questions if Abigail doesn’t agree. Abigail says regardless of what she’s done, Gwen is still Jack’s daughter, so she feels terrible that he’s losing her as she never intended to take her away from him.

Xander complains that Jack’s not caring enough about Gwen to pull her out of her misery. Xander argues that Gwen had just lost her baby and then tried to break the news to Chad in person but she was confronted by Abigail who unleashed verbal abuse. Jack argues that Abigail’s already taken responsibility for their fight but none of that justifies Gwen’s horrific lie. Xander tells Jack to imagine how it must have been for Gwen to be back at the hospital in pain after grieving the loss of her child. Xander adds that Abigail has two beautiful children and always had her father’s love so he can understand why in that moment, Gwen wanted revenge. Xander calls it an impulsive decision that Gwen has felt horrible about ever since. Jack points out that she didn’t feel horrible enough to tell him the truth.

Melinda questions Gwen telling her father the truth. Gwen says as soon as she leaves, she’s going to confess to Jack about why she lied about the miscarriage. Melinda asks if she’s not afraid that Jack will cut her out of his life and hate her forever for what she did to his other daughter. Gwen calls it a risk she must take. Melinda questions her doing it for Xander and his money. Gwen says Xander has already done so much for her, so she can’t ask him to make this kind of sacrifice.

Steve tells Kayla that Marlena isn’t returning his calls. Kayla notes that she hasn’t returned any of her calls either. Steve brings up Doug and calls it outright cruel to keep Julie away from him. Kayla talks about needing to make sure that Doug is not a danger to Julie or himself, but now she thinks it would be good for Doug to be around his loved ones. Steve wonders why Marlena is taking such a hard line on this. Kayla brings up Doug insisting that Marlena really attacked Julie but she can’t imagine her taking that personally. Steve remarks that there’s definitely something off with Marlena. Kayla notes that is exactly what John said before he disappeared.

John asks Susan if she’s alright. Susan then snaps out of being a cat and claims that she had a dream that she was turned in to a cat by the Devil. Devil Marlena then greets Susan. Susan tells Satan to back away. Susan asks John where they are. The Devil tells her to look around and figure it out. Susan reads the DiMera names in the crypt and questions why they are surrounded by dead DiMeras. The Devil informs her that they are in the DiMera Crypt. The Devil remarks that she should’ve been left as a cat. Susan complains that she and John don’t belong here as they aren’t DiMeras or dead. Susan tries to free John from the chains but the Devil says he can’t let him go. Susan argues that she knows Marlena is in there and tries to get through to her that her husband is in danger and he needs her. Susan wants John’s love to guide Marlena out and urges her to fight for her love. The Devil says no and tells Susan to stop it.

Melinda reminds Gwen that she already has the money, so even if Gwen tells the truth, she has no real incentive to give it back. Gwen says she’s trying to appeal to her sense of decency and that she’s trying to do the right thing. Melinda calls it puzzling that she’s suddenly decided to come clean after going to great lengths to keep it secret. Gwen repeats that she’s doing this for Xander to get his money back. Melinda questions her being willing to suffer the consequences. Gwen says that her father deserves to know the truth. Melinda accuses her of lying as they both know her sudden decision to do the right thing is all an act because her secret’s already been exposed.

Jack tells Xander that he knows Gwen was in pain when she made up that lie and maybe it was impulsive, but he’s seen her a hundred of times since so if she came to him with the truth then maybe they could’ve worked something out but she didn’t do that. Xander argues that Gwen didn’t want to lose him because she grew up with nothing and he meant everything to her. Jack notes that this is not the first time she’s lied to him, so there comes to a point where forgiveness is not an option anymore. Xander questions if his daughter is dead to him then. Jack says no as there will always be a place for Gwen in his heart, but he doesn’t think he can forgive her for this and he can’t forgive Xander either.

Kayla informs Steve that she found John in Marlena’s office, looking for a recording of one of her therapy sessions. Steve notes that as a violation. Kayla says he didn’t care because he believed Marlena wasn’t acting like herself ever since her session with Doug when he collapsed and John thought there was something more. They wonder what John was hoping to learn from the recording. Steve assumes Kayla tried to talk him out of it which she confirms, but John went back and listened anyways. Steve asks Kayla if she knows what John heard.

Susan prays for God to bring Marlena back to John and to help her fight off Satan to save John. Susan says they need God more than ever. John adds that he knows Marlena can hear him and mentions that today is their wedding anniversary. John brings up their wedding vows. John vows to not give up and says she shouldn’t either. John urges Marlena to keep fighting for their love. Susan joins John in urging Marlena to fight. The Devil screams as Marlena then collapses. Marlena wakes up as herself and checks on John, worrying about what she has done to him. John understands it wasn’t her. Marlena says she’s going to get John out of here and it will all be okay. The Devil then possesses Susan and tells Marlena not to count on that.

Chad sits Abigail down and assures she has nothing to feel sorry about as all she did was uncover the truth, so whatever happens to Gwen from here is on her. Abigail worries that she may have cost Jack a chance at a relationship with his daughter. Chad argues that Gwen didn’t care about Abigail’s relationship with Jack, him, or their children and let her blame herself for her baby’s death. Abigail feels Chad blamed her too. Chad admits he’s ashamed of resenting her for playing a part in his child’s death but he knew she didn’t do it on purpose. Chad apologizes for everything and he’s just grateful they know the truth, so they can finally start to heal.

Xander doesn’t understand and asks Jack what he did. Jack argues that he’s been sticking up for Gwen this whole time and covering for her, so he must have known this whole time. Xander says he didn’t know at first as Gwen refused to tell him what Dr. Snyder was holding over her, but then Snyder slipped, so he confronted her and she told the truth but she begged him not to tell anyone so he kept his mouth shut. Jack says that means he lied to him and questions him not feeling like he owed his best mate the truth. Xander thought he was protecting him as he just didn’t want him to get hurt. Jack remarks that it didn’t work out well.

Gwen claims to Melinda that her secret hasn’t been exposed but Melinda reveals that she already received a long text from Xander, explaining how Jack found out the truth so she shouldn’t keep the money. Gwen is surprised as Xander didn’t mention that. Melinda argues that Xander didn’t try to trick her like Gwen did. Gwen complains that Melinda could’ve told her from the start that she knew the truth. Melinda didn’t want to miss her performance. Gwen calls her an awful person. Melinda calls Gwen a miserable piece of trash. Melinda hopes Jack has kicked her lying ass to the curb.

Kayla tells Steve that she can’t break doctor-patient confidentiality and she should’ve reported John. Steve explains that he’s not asking for information on Doug but just wants to know if John gave a clue as to where he went. Kayla informs him that John was rattled by what he heard. Steve asks why. Kayla reveals that John said he could hear Marlena on the recording, but not Doug as there was just static. Steve wonders if it was a technical glitch. Kayla adds that what really disturbed John is that it seemed like Marlena was talking to someone else in the room, besides Doug which Steve questions, wondering who it could have been.

Devil Susan asks if John and Marlena really thought they could get rid of him that easily. Marlena tells the Devil to leave Susan alone. The Devil says he doesn’t want to be in Susan’s body but Marlena gave him no choice since she managed to cast him out again. The Devil laughs about Susan’s connection to the spirit world giving her easy access to her soul. John argues that he will keep on fighting him. The Devil remarks that keeping John alive was obviously a bad choice as his love continues to give Marlena strength, but he’s going to do something about it. Marlena warns the Devil not to hurt John. The Devil shouts that she cannot stop him and throws Marlena in to the wall.

Gwen apologizes to Melinda for trying to deceive her but argues that not everything she said was untrue as she is truly grateful to Xander and never wanted him to give up his money to protect her. Melinda is sure she’s upset that Xander can’t spoil her or take her on exotic vacations. Gwen complains that she doesn’t care about that, she cares about him.

A cop brings Kristen DiMera up to the station and informs her that her lawyer isn’t here yet but she can wait in the interrogation room. Kristen overhears Melinda and Gwen arguing inside so the cop tells her to hold on because someone is in there.

Gwen informs Melinda that Jack did kick her to the curb and now wants nothing to do with her and neither does anyone else in her family, so Xander is all she has left. Melinda remarks that Xander is not much of a consolation prize as Kristen listens in. Gwen responds that Xander is everything to her, as if not for him, she would’ve completely fallen apart because Xander has been there for her like nobody else has. Gwen pleads with Melinda to let her do this one thing for him in return and give him back his money. Melinda responds that she’s sorry but she’s not willing to do that.

Xander tells Jack that he’s really sorry if he let him down. Jack guesses he shouldn’t be surprised since their friendship has always been a one way street. Xander disagrees. Jack argues that Xander only came to him when he needed something. Xander argues that friends help each other out. Jack remarks that all he’s gotten in return is a pack of lies, an abused couch, and an empty fridge. Xander admits he may have been a bad friend to him and an even worse housemate, but he did what he did to protect Gwen when she had no one else to turn to. Jack asks why he went to all that trouble and risk so much. Xander responds that he cares about Gwen. Xander then declares that he loves her. Jack says God help them both then.

Steve tells Kayla that it doesn’t make sense because if someone interrupted the session, Marlena would have mentioned it. Steve asks if John said anything else. Kayla says that John noted Marlena sounded scared while talking to the other person but they got interrupted by the news of Abe being shot. Steve assumes Marlena didn’t discuss this with her. Kayla confirms that she hasn’t spoken to her. Steve repeats that it doesn’t make sense and states that the one thing bothering him about this is why John would leave town for a case if he was so concerned about Marlena.

John yells at the Devil not to hurt Marlena. John declares that Marlena is finally free of the Devil. The Devil admits he wasn’t expecting to be so rudely evicted from her body, but declares that he’s not done yet with Marlena. John asks what the Devil is going to do. The Devil states that he and Marlena have so much more to accomplish together. John argues that their love is too strong so they will beat the Devil like they did all those years ago. The Devil suggests it’s time to take John out of the equation. John responds that the Devil can kill him but will never kill he and Marlena’s love or the spirit of it. The Devil complains that love can be so persistent, so maybe killing John isn’t the answer when he can find a better way to break Marlena’s spirit.

Chad knows the truth coming out about Gwen doesn’t magically fix all of their problems and that they still have a lot of trust issues to work through. Chad asks if he’s wrong to feel hopeful. Abigail says no as she feels that way too. Chad is glad to hear her say that. Abigail says they are making progress and sharing a bed again. Abigail adds that they are building back that trust one step at a time. Abigail thinks knowing the truth about Gwen’s lies will make the road easier. Abigail feels like she woke up from a bad dream as she spent months being attacked and feeling angry, but now she feels more like herself than she’s felt in a really long time. Chad feels that too and compliments her smile. Chad talks about how he used to see fog and dark clouds, but now all he sees is beautiful blue skies and he’s so thankful for that as they kiss.

Melinda exits the interrogation room and questions what Kristen is doing there. Kristen responds that she has a meeting with her attorney as she put in a request to see Brady. Melinda guesses she hasn’t heard, but she bumped in to Kristen’s lawyer and it turns out that Brady declined her request. Kristen doesn’t believe her. Melinda says she’s welcome to stay and confirm it, but if she was counting on Brady to come to her rescue, she’s out of luck.

The Devil complains about Marlena still not giving herself to him completely. John assures that she never will. The Devil tells John to never say never and mocks humans with their emotions. The Devil declares that John is going to betray Marlena in the worst possible way.

Chad and Abigail go to the bedroom and continue kissing as they begin to undress. Chad tells her that they are finally back on track. Abigail thanks him for not giving up on her as they continue kissing.

Xander tells Jack that he can be mad at him all he wants, but asks him to at least consider forgiving Gwen. Jack thinks it’s time for Xander to go. Xander asks Jack where he would be if his family hadn’t forgiven him and given him a thousand second chances. Xander says if Jack is too judgmental to give one second chance to his daughter then maybe Gwen is better off without him. Xander then exits the house.

The cop lets Kristen in to the interrogation room with Gwen and tells her that she has 30 minutes. Gwen questions what’s going on. Kristen acknowledges Gwen as her brother Jake’s ex girlfriend and the one who tricked her other brother Chad in to bed. Kristen introduces herself to Gwen. Gwen responds that she knows who she is and questions why she was put in here with her. Kristen calls it a twist of fate and asks if she has a minute to chat about her future. Gwen remarks that she heard Kristen doesn’t have a future since she just got a one way ticket back to prison. Kristen then declares that she’s not going back to prison because Gwen’s going to bust her out.

Steve tells Kayla that he supposes John could’ve heard about this supposed case the night of Abe’s shooting and had to leave town right away, but he doesn’t think there really is a case. Kayla wonders where John could be. Steve says he doesn’t know but feels it’s connected to what he heard on the recording of Doug’s session. Steve asks if Kayla could let him listen to it but Kayla says absolutely not. Steve guesses his only lead is to find out where John went after the church and the only person who would know that is Marlena.

The Devil tells John that breaking his wedding vows would be a sure way to destroy his love with Marlena. John responds that he would never betray Marlena for another woman, especially not Susan Banks. The Devil remarks that it might not be hard for him to resist Susan but then the Devil transforms in to Kristen and asks John what about his old flame Kristen.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Days of Our Lives Main Page

Days of Our Lives cast animated GIF

Days Update Thursday, November 11, 2021

Days of Our Lives Update

Days of Our Lives logo

Update written by Joseph

Philip is at the Kiriakis Mansion having a drink as he thinks back to overhearing Chloe and Brady talking about not telling anybody about the sex on the conference table. Philip then smashes his glass in his hand.

Brady works at the Basic Black office. Chloe walks in with papers for him to sign. Brady is against using the conference table even though Chloe assures that she washed it off. Brady points out a spot that she missed so Chloe sprays and wipes it again. Chloe adds that when she told Nicole that she and Rafe should stop playing games and put it all out on the table, this is not what she meant.

Gabi is with Jake in the interrogation room. Gabi complains about still being there and that Jake should’ve been out last night. Jake explains that Melinda will still want to nail someone for what happened to Abe and Carmine is dead. Gabi blames Ava and asks why Melinda can’t throw the book at her. Jake mentions that Ava said her dead son did it and that they know that’s not as far-fetched as it sounds. Gabi acknowledges strange things happening in town last night. Jake talks about Nick breaking him out and says they know he’d be in the looney bin if he told the cops what actually happened. Jake remarks that breaking out of jail is not exactly helping his case, as Melinda walks in and agrees. Melinda then tells Jake that he’s in luck as she has a proposition for him. Melinda reveals that she will drop all felony charges against Jake on one condition..

Brady jokes to Chloe that there’s a little bit of irony to this since Marlena was advising him to od the same thing to her while Rafe and Nicole were doing it. Chloe calls that bad advice. Brady asks Chloe to let Philip know that nothing happened between them on the night that he helped her move in to the Salem Inn because he doesn’t need him flipping out on him anymore. Chloe promises him that won’t happen as she really feels Philip knows he needs to trust her, so she thinks they don’t need to bring Brady up at all.

Victor has a drink in the living room of the Kiriakis Mansion, where he sees the broken glass on the table and questions why it’s there. Philip comes back in and tells him not to worry because Henderson said he’d get somebody to clean it up. Victor remarks that it’s about time Philip start cleaning up his own messes or not make them in the first place. Philip feels he’s not just ranting about the broken glass. Victor informs him that he had a chat with Melinda, who told him that Philip is in league with Ava again and that partnership caused Abe to get shot. Philip argues that Melinda doesn’t know what she’s talking about. Victor thinks she does, because she also said that Philip is lucky he’s not in jail.

Gabi questions Melinda’s condition. Melinda responds that she will discuss that with Jake since he’s the one that is handcuffed. Melinda reveals that she and Victor recently made a deal that he’s not that fond of. Melinda states that if Jake agrees to say under oath that Philip was blackmailing him then Jake can neutralize Victor. Gabi complains that Jake is here on nothing charges that would be dismissed on merits. Melinda accuses Jake of breaking himself out of jail. Gabi says it’s tempting to stick it to Philip, but she doesn’t think it’s a good idea to make an enemy of Victor. Melinda remarks that her offer is to Jake, not Gabi. Jake responds that he will take the deal, upsetting Gabi.

Abigail goes to see Jack and asks how he’s doing. Jack claims that he’s okay. Abigail apologizes for blowing him out of the water earlier. Jack is thankful that she told the truth since Gwen wasn’t going to. Abigail asks what happened after they left. Jack informs her that Gwen begged him to understand. Jack says he told Gwen that he’d never understand and walked out, then when he came back, she was gone. Jack hopes Gwen got the message that she’s no longer welcome in this house.

Xander and Gwen have room service together in Xander’s room at the Salem Inn. Xander tries to encourage Gwen that Jack didn’t mean the things he said. Gwen cries that Jack looked at her like he hated her. Xander thinks Abigail wanted that. Gwen acknowledges that she told Jack and Chad that Abigail was the reason that she lost her baby. Xander argues that Abigail is no angel with the things she said about Gwen being an awful mom. Gwen agrees with that and can’t imagine raising a child. Xander argues that Gwen did a good job raising Abigail and Chad’s kids for months. Gwen brings up what she did and notes that Abigail said she’s incapable of loving anyone. Gwen is starting to think that maybe she’s right. Xander asks where that leaves them. Gwen responds that all she knows is that she does not want to deal with real feelings anymore as she is done with making people love her. Gwen regrets coming to Salem. Xander points out that she wouldn’t have met him and asks if he makes it worth it. Gwen tells him that she’s wanted a family who cared for her for her entire life. Gwen states that Xander is the only person who has ever put anything on the line for her. Gwen acknowledges that Xander tried to cover for her with Jack and went to jail. Xander says it wasn’t that bad and he’s out now. Gwen suggests they take Xander’s million dollars and go celebrate on a tropical island so she can forget about all of her trouble. Gwen wants to leave tonight but Xander says he’s sorry as he can’t do that.

Melinda tells Jake that he’s a smart man, so she will get the paper work in motion and then he will be out of here. Melinda then exits the room. Jake comments to Gabi that for a second, he thought she was going to make Melinda go back on her offer. Gabi claims that she was just trying to get him a better deal. Jake says he’s okay with testifying against Philip if he has Gabi by his side. A cop then brings Ava in to the room. Gabi calls her the bitch who tried to frame Jake and steal her company. Gabi asks how that went for her. Ava responds that she will beat this. Gabi questions her thinking so since Jake just a cut a deal with Melinda. Gabi adds that while Ava is fighting murder charges, Jake will be free as a bird. Gabi says it will be really nice to go home and Ava won’t be there, adding that she’s never coming back.

Philip tells Victor that Jake got Carmine to come to town, not him. Victor asks if he’s denying using information he got from Ava to reach out to Carmine. Philip says no. Victor asks if he also agreed to install Ava as the head of Gabi Chic which he admits to. Victor calls him a moron while Philip argues that he didn’t have a choice but Victor doesn’t want to hear it. Philip explains that Gabi was setting him up and Jake was helping her, so he had to get rid of them. Philip adds that Gabi would’ve taken Gabi Chic with her and asks what he was supposed to do. Victor argues that he should’ve came to him. Victor then tells Philip that he’s fired.

Abigail tells Jack that she did not come to ruin his relationship with Gwen, she just didn’t believe Gwen’s secret was that she was a sex worker because she knew Jack would understand something like that. Jack acknowledges that he forgave Gwen for drugging Abigail and sleeping with Chad. Abigail says that’s why she made it her business to find out the truth and felt that Jack deserved to know that Gwen had already miscarried before their argument at the top of the stairs. Jack regrets how he treated Abigail after Gwen’s fall. Abigail understands he was in shock but Jack feels there’s no excuse. Abigail tells him it’s over now. Jack complains that Gwen has known for months that he had no idea her mother was pregnant all those years ago and he never turned his back on her. Jack adds that Gwen knows he forgave all the horrible things she did and he opened his arms to her but she still came up with this vicious lie. Jack brings up Abigail leaving town for weeks because he and Chad believed Gwen’s vicious lies. Abigail says it wasn’t just that but Jack insists that it was. Jack can’t stand what Gwen did to Abigail, but he really can’t stand that she did it with his help. Abigail says he did not help her but Jack feels he did by not questioning her. Abigail assures that she’s okay. Jack thanks God for Abigail. Jack breaks down crying as they hug. Jack brings up that Abigail asked about his relationship with Gwen. Jack states that Gwen is still his daughter and he’s not going to stop loving her, but the days of him asking Abigail, JJ, and Jennifer to accept her as part of the family are over. Jack declares that Gwen is his problem now and none of them have to have anything to do with her ever again. Jack gives his word on that.

Gwen questions Xander not wanting to go away with her anymore. Xander clarifies that he can’t because Melinda still has his money and he’s not getting it back. Gwen argues that the money is no longer evidence. Xander reveals that Melinda decided to keep it for herself. Gwen calls that a crime but Xander says no one will believe him with his track record. Gwen argues that she can’t get away with that. Xander responds that she can because she walked in on them talking about Gwen lying to Jack and overheard them. Xander reveals that Gwen threatened to tell Jack everything if he didn’t let her keep the money. Gwen points out that Jack knows now but Xander didn’t know that at the time he made the deal. Gwen calls this unbelievable and declares that Xander not only went to jail for her, he also lost a million dollars to protect her from her stupid lies. Xander points out that it’s not like he made that money and says he’ll make another million. Gwen suggests he toss her out and tell her to never come back again.

Ava tells Gabi and Jake that she’s innocent as she didn’t kill Carmine and nobody can prove that she did. Gabi questions if she really thinks Melinda will believe that Charlie came crawling from his grave to save his mother that he always hated. Ava informs them that Tripp and Allie saw him too. Gabi warns Ava that she’s still on thin ice because Melinda knows that she and Philip were planning to use Carmine to blackmail them and Rafe does too. Ava bets she loved telling him. Gabi confirms that she did but she can’t understand how Ava could be so stupid to think Rafe wouldn’t notice what she was trying to do to his sister. Ava remarks that she wasn’t worried because Rafe is as sick of her as she is. A cop enters and gives Jake his paperwork to sign and then he’s free to go. Gabi tells Ava to have a good day as she and Jake then exit together.

Philip complains about Victor and blames him for the board being upset about a lack of consistency and leadership. Victor assures he has the board under control. Philip asks who will be the next CEO. Philip suggests Justin and Xander can run things from jail. Victor reveals that they are both out so he’s behind the times. Philip asks again who will take his place. Victor assures it won’t be Justin because he’s on his honeymoon. Philip is surprised to learn Justin married Bonnie already. Philip guesses that’s why Victor is in such a bad mood and is taking it out on him like he always does. Victor adds that Xander will never run Titan again either. Philip guesses it’s Brady then, saying that first he steals his girlfriend and now he steals his job. Victor asks what he’s talking about.

Brady finishes signing Chloe’s papers and asks if she’s taking off. Chloe mentions calling Philip to see if he wants to have dinner out. Brady tells her to have a good time, but then gets a text and says he doesn’t believe it. Chloe asks what’s wrong. Brady responds that the text is from Kristen’s lawyer as she wants to see him.

Victor asks Philip if Brady slept with Chloe. Philip remarks that Victor must find it highly amusing. Victor argues that he knew it was bound to happen and at least Brady is out of Kristen’s clutches so he’s looking at the bright side that they’ve both dodged a female bullet.

Chloe asks Brady who Kristen’s lawyer is. Brady says it’s someone that EJ hired. Chloe asks if the text says why she wants to see him. Brady says no, but he’s pretty sure he knows why.

Gabi and Jake return home and see the chalk outline of where Carmine was killed. Jake says he’s seen enough dead bodies to last a lifetime. Gabi says at least he’s out of jail and wonders how Ava is holding up. Jake asks if she thinks Melinda will really believe that Charlie came back from the dead. Gabi asks if she believes that Nick came back from the grave to bury Jake alive. They conclude that either people in this town are seeing things or those things really happened.

Melinda enters the interrogation room to confront Ava. Melinda asks Ava to read over her statement and sign it. Ava instead crumples it up and tosses it, saying she can’t sign it because what she told Rafe about her dead son killing Carmine wasn’t the truth. Melinda asks what is then. Ava suddenly responds that she’s guilty, she stabbed Carmine, and killed him. Melinda questions if Ava is confessing which she confirms. Melinda asks what the catch is. Ava claims she panicked when a former associate of hers was dead on the police commissioner’s floor. Melinda questions her making up a totally unbelievable lie. Ava repeats that she panicked. Melinda notes that she doesn’t look panicked now. Melinda asks Ava to tell her what did happen as she turns on her recorder. Ava explains that she was making dinner when Carmine showed up at the door, looking for a place to hide out after shooting Abe, but she told him that she couldn’t help him because she’s not part of the Vitali family anymore but he didn’t like her answer. Ava says she threatened to call Rafe and then Carmine tried to strangle her with a dish towel. Ava tries to show the marks on her neck but guesses they are fading. Melinda asks what happened next. Ava says she couldn’t breathe but knew she had to do something, so she grabbed the knife and stabbed him. Ava states that she was just trying to save herself, not kill the guy, so it was self defense. Melinda calls that a very compelling story, but she doesn’t believe a word of it.

Xander doesn’t care if Melinda keeps the money. Gwen tells him to look her in the eye and say that. Xander then admits he does care, but he’s not walking out on Gwen. Gwen calls that sweet. Xander calls Gwen the best thing that has happened to him in a long time. Gwen calls that sad. Xander argues that they are free, together, and better off than they were when they met. Gwen says that’s except for the fact that her father hates her. Xander encourages that Jack just needs to cool off and he’ll come around. Gwen says Xander wasn’t there today and there’s no fixing this one. Gwen then declares they won’t let Melinda get away with blackmailing him. Xander says he can’t exactly cry foul since they tried to blackmail the judge and it blew up in their faces. Xander adds that Melinda knows his hands are tied. Gwen thinks it will look odd if Melinda suddenly has an extra million dollars. Xander explains that Melinda is not keeping the money, but using it for a worthy cause in a legal defense fund for undocumented immigrants in memory of her dead daughter. Gwen wonders if Melinda is telling the truth. Xander explains that Melinda said she regrets not being the best mom to her daughter, just like Jack will regret it if he turns his back on Gwen. Xander wants to make Jack see that.

Brady is pretty sure that Kristen wants him to help her see Rachel and asks how he’s supposed to do that when Kristen just attempted to kidnap her. Chloe feels that he can’t. Brady says he has to tell Rachel that her mom is not taking her on a special trip and that her mom isn’t coming back. Chloe is sorry that he has to deal with that. Brady states that he can’t let Kristen back in to their lives and that he’s still in recovery, comparing Kristen to a line of cocaine. Chloe asks if he’s saying he’s not going to go see Kristen.

Philip tells Victor that he’s told him over and over what Chloe means to him, so he questions if Victor is really saying to his face that he’s glad she’s with Brady. Victor says for Philip’s sake, yes. Philip hopes whoever takes over Titan tries to burn it to the ground and that Victor has to stand there looking at the flames as he throws gasoline on the fire. Philip then storms out of the mansion.

Jack questions how Abigail could possibly want him to give Gwen another chance. Abigail thinks in putting this all together, that she finally understands what happened on the day that Gwen fell. Abigail goes over Dr. Snyder finding out Gwen’s miscarriage, so Gwen came looking for Chad, and she thinks that if Gwen found Chad instead of her, she might have told the truth about losing the baby and then they wouldn’t have had the argument that led to her falling down the stairs, so all the pain and misery would’ve been avoided. Jack asks about all the pain and misery that Abigail already suffered from Gwen drugging her, sleeping with Chad, and trying to destroy he and Jennifer’s marriage. Jack declares that Gwen has tried her best to tear this family apart and even if she’s begun to see the error of her ways, the choice is finally clear to him now thanks to Abigail. Jack asks Abigail not to apologize for making him see the light and to just accept his appreciation that she cares about him enough to help him see it. Jack then hugs Abigail.

Xander tells Gwen that he’s going to talk some sense in to Jack. Gwen tells him it won’t work and he’s already done so much for her. Xander says he’s doing this for Jack too and he knows Jack doesn’t want to lose her, so he’s going to make him see that. Xander kisses Gwen and tells her it will be okay as he then exits the room.

Gabi tells Jake that she can’t believe that last night she thought she lost him forever and now they are together in the house with Carmine dead, Philip dead in the water, and her company is still hers. Jake reminds Gabi that they did lose their jobs. Gabi assures they will find a new partner for Gabi Chic. Jake hopes so but says right now the only partner he can focus on is her as they kiss.

Ava questions Melinda not believing her and says that’s her problem. Melinda responds that it’s Ava’s problem. Ava argues that it’s her word against Carmine’s and he’s dead. Ava asks if Melinda is going to make a murder charge stick. Melinda tells her to leave that to her. Ava brings up her family history and warns Melinda to tread carefully. Melinda asks if that’s a threat. Ava calls it a fact as she knows a certain amount about the law, so if she brings charges against her, she will walk and Melinda will be humiliated. Ava says that Melinda can throw her in front of a grant jury if she’s inclined, but if it were her, she’d just be happy that she helped bring the man who shot Abe to justice and that Kristen DiMera is behind bars. Ava suggests Melinda quit while she’s ahead.

Xander goes to see Jack. Jack asks what he wants. Xander wants to have a word with him about forgiving Gwen and says he’s not leaving until he sees his way of thinking.

Gwen goes to the interrogation room. Melinda questions what she is doing there. Gwen knows Melinda has Xander’s million dollars, so she’s here to explain why she needs to give that back to him.

Ava goes home and complains about Jake and Gabi going at it. Gabi questions what Ava is doing there. Ava responds that she decided Gabi was right that Melinda wouldn’t believe her true story and statement, so she told her what she wanted to hear and here she is. Gabi asks if Rafe knows she’s here because she doubts she is still welcome in his house. Ava tells Gabi the same. Ava then decides she’s going to shower and remarks that she hopes Gabi has already taken one because there won’t be any hot water left.

Brady thanks Chloe for helping him figure out what he’s going to do. Brady texts the lawyer back that he does not want to see or hear from Kristen again. Chloe asks Brady if he will be okay if she leaves. Brady assures that he’s good and it will just take some time. Brady mentions that he was really glad she was there when he got the text as she soothes him and is a good friend. Chloe says the same to him. Brady tells her to go have a nice dinner with Philip because she deserves it.

Philip walks to the park where he and Chloe planted their new tree. Philip thinks back to them planting it. Philip then rips the tree out of the ground and throws it in to the lake.

Back to the Main Days of Our Lives Page

Back to the Days of Our Lives Main Page

Days of Our Lives cast animated GIF